#this one time years ago where Harper made my whole birthday
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Years Passed [Chapter One]
Spencer Reid x Fem!Reader
Word Count: 1.6k
Part Summary: After a decade of living in England, Y/N finally moves back to America to be closer to her family.
prologue / next chapter
Years Passed Masterlist
Main Masterlist
Taglist
***
CHAPTER ONE: FAMILIAR FACES
Y/N was always one to follow her dreams. Originally her dream was to become an astronaut but she soon found that she wasnât smart enough for that. Thatâs when she found herself falling down the route of art. Y/N had always been a gifted artist since she was a child. While everyone in her class was drawing stick figures and calling it a day, Y/N would take time to get the proportions of the body right. People would always say she was trying too hard or just trying to get attention. Y/N didnât care - she was doing what she loved.
It wasnât until high school where she began to take art more seriously, people would come to her to do art commissions. At first Y/N refused, she didnât want to charge people for her art but once she realised how much she could make from it, doing art commissions became her job. Throughout high school it was her main source of income. However, it wasnât until the end of high school where Y/N decided that art was the thing she definitely wanted to go down.Â
Opening up her own gallery became her dream. A couple of years after breaking up with Spencer Reid, Y/N moved to England. She didnât exactly know why, all she knew was that she wanted a fresh start. Y/N moved into a small flat in Cornwall. It was perfect for what Y/N needed. She spent just over ten years of her life living in Cornwall and Y/N couldnât be happier, however there were many instances where she missed her family. Y/N could never afford to constantly go between England and America and neither could her family. A lot of her time was spent on phone calls and video calls with her family.Â
It was only recently that Y/N moved back to America. Six months to be exact. After nearly eleven years of being away from her family constantly, Y/N decided to move back to America. She didnât make the decision lightly, it took her many months to come to the conclusion. Y/N had many friends in England. She had her small art gallery. Most importantly, her daughter had her friends in England and her school - everything she had ever known.Â
Y/Nâs daughter, Harper, was seven and she was the light of Y/Nâs life. Everything she did was for Harper. Y/N didnât want to pry Harper away from her home, but she wanted her to get to know her family. When Y/N told Harper the news, Harper was excited, she had always been a curious girl and moving to a new country was exciting for her.Â
âMummy!â Harper yelled, running out of her room to Y/N who was sitting on the couch. Her daughterâs accent was a little messed up. Some words would come out in an American accent and some in a British accent - more specifically the Cornish dialect.Â
Y/N smiled upon seeing her daughter. As she ran, the wild curls on top of her head bounced up and down. Harper approached Y/N and climbed onto the couch next to her. Y/N wrapped her arm around her daughter and pulled her in close to her side.
âWhatâs got you so energetic?â Y/N questioned.Â
âCan we go to the park?â Harper asked, âYou said that we could go today.â
Y/N checked the time on the clock on the wall, âYou really want to go at ten in the morning? You donât want to wait until midday then we can go out for lunch?â
âCan we go now? Iâm bored.â Harper draped herself over Y/Nâs lap dramatically.
Y/N shook her head, a smile on her face. Harper was definitely one for dramatics, something she inherited from her father.
âOkay, how about this?â Y/N started, âWe wait until eleven and we can invite Melanie and Toby and we can go and get lunch with them?â
Harper nodded her head vigorously causing Y/N to chuckle slightly. The only reason as to why Y/N wanted to wait longer to go out was because she was waiting for Harperâs birthday present to turn up. It wasnât her birthday for another three weeks but Y/N always wanted to leave time in case the package never turned up in case she needed to buy something else.Â
âWhy donât you go and play in your room and Iâll come and get you when itâs time to go?â
Harper nodded before running off to her bedroom down the hall. Checking the clock again, Y/N realised the package wouldnât be here for another half hour. Deciding she had time to kill, Y/N made her way to her bedroom to get changed. If she was going to be out for most of the day, she decided that being in sweatpants and an old shirt wasnât going to look so good.Â
Picking out a simple sundress, Y/N got changed in a flash before she found herself seated on the couch again. Over the last few days, Y/N had found herself being more tired than usual. Everything she did drained the life out of her, obviously she wanted to run around and play with Harper but she would tire out quickly. Harper would try not to get sad about it as she understood why Y/N got like this once a year. Y/N wasnât going to explain it until Harper got a little older but she understood perfectly.Â
Grabbing her phone off of the coffee table, Y/N pressed on Melanieâs contact. Melanie had been Y/Nâs friend for a while. They met a year before Y/N had moved to England, due to their long distance friendship, Y/N had expected that they would fall out of contact but they never did. Melanie was godmother to Harper and Y/N was godmother to Melanieâs son Toby.Â
The phone rang a few times before Melanie picked up.Â
âHello?â Melanieâs voice came through the phone.
âHey Mel!â Y/N greeted.
âHey, whatâs up?â
âWell Harper and I are going to the park in an hour and I was wondering if you and Toby would like to join us?âÂ
âWeâd love to,â Melanie answered, âTobyâs been pulling my leg asking when he would see Harper next.â
Y/N chuckled, âWeâll meet you at the park if thatâs alright.â
âThatâs more than fine, weâll see you then.â Melanie responded before hanging up the phone.Â
Y/N tossed her phone back on the couch and slumped back down. She could easily turn on the television and watch something but she didnât feel up to it. Getting back up from the couch, Y/N headed over to Harperâs room and pushed it open. Her daughter was hunched over her small desk, scribbling away on a piece of paper. Y/N smiled at the sight. Her daughter had taken after her in artistic skill, always having the dream that one day she would be as good as her mother.Â
âHey Harp.â Y/N said, entering her room.Â
âMummy, look Iâve done a drawing!â Harper said excitedly holding up the picture, âItâs the same one you painted.â
Y/N took the drawing out of Harperâs hands and held it up. Y/N had painted a landscape of a forest a few weeks ago and Harper had copied it almost exactly. Every time Y/N would do a commission or a painting for fun, there would always be smaller versions of the same painting but made with colour pencil. Sometimes Harper would sit next to Y/N while she was painting and they would do it together.Â
Y/N always enjoyed doing art with Harper by her side. She would constantly ask questions about it and Y/N was always more than happy to answer. From sitting next to her and watching her paint, Harper had been teaching herself how to paint. Y/N would always offer to help her but Harper always refused the help, letting Y/N only watch from a distance. Their whole house was filled with paintings from both Y/N and Harper.Â
âItâs incredible, Harp.â Y/N said crouching down, âEven better than mine.â
âNo it isn't, your one is better.â Harper said, âYours are always better. I want to be like you when I grow up.â
Y/N pressed a kiss to the side of Harperâs head, âI donât want you to be like me, I want you to be like you. You are going to grow up and be an extraordinary person, like you already are.â
Harper hugged Y/N tightly, âI love you mummy.â
âI love you too, sweet girl.â Y/N pressed a kiss to the side of her head once more before she heard the doorbell ring.Â
âIs that Melanie and Toby?â Harper questioned.
âNo, itâs someone else, Mel and Toby are meeting us at the park,â Y/N explained, âNow why donât you clean up in here before we head out.â
Harper nodded before she began clearing everything away. Y/N headed out of her room and opened the front door. Y/N expected it to be Harperâs present however she was greeted by two people - more specifically FBI agents. Y/N looked between the two, very obviously confused.Â
When Y/N looked up at the male agent, her eyes widened the slightest amount. His hair was curlier and he had a slight stubble. He looked as if he filled out his clothes more as well. Even if it had been more than a decade, she could recognise him anywhere.Â
Spencer Reid.
PERMANENT SPENCER REID TAGLIST
@spenxerslut  @averyhotchner @drayshadow @moviequeen51 @spencer-reid-am-i-right @ssavanessa22 @amurderofcrowsinatrenchcoat @mbjackie @jklemps @reformedmoneyshovel @nomajdetective @jesuisbenny @jooniehomie @spencerreid-187 @onyourfingertips @uhuhuh @rubyhi208-42 @archer561 @c0rpsecore @sweetandsunny @zoeygraygubler @algonsa @jswessie187 @shemarmooresfedora @kaz-2y567 @alfonsais @aikrus @nani-2305 @death-becomes-her @sarejane @isabelle-558 @measure-in-pain @the-nerd-gang @manuosorioh @luredwithpretzels @ceeellewrites @totallyclearwitch @jekkles @this-is-doctor-and-its-calm @sarahpaulsonlov3r @periwinklemax @kuolonsyoja @heartmira @hoodpankow @parahmur
SERIES TAGLIST
â@its-9pm @nani-2305 @reidsfish @mochionly @spencerswildestdreams1 @magnetas @matthewscumslut @madsgraygubler @bakugouswh0r3 @rexit-mo @shinshankai
#spencer reid#spencer reid x reader#criminal minds x reader#criminal minds#spencer reid x y/n#spencer reid series
132 notes
·
View notes
Text
Day 12 - Back to Reality
Book: Open Heart (Post Series
Pairing: Ethan Ramsey x MC (Casey MacTavish)
Title: Back to Reality (Their First Two Months Series)
Rating: Teen
Summary: Ethan made sure Caseyâs birthday weekend was full of wonderful surprises, but now itâs back to work, back to reality and the gossip scene is in full swing.
Category: Fluffy fluff
Warnings: None
Words: Approx 1300
A/N: Hi there! I was so blocked on this series! Then I realized getting them back to their real-life is just what was needed. Just a little fluff to get them back on their way! I hope you enjoy it.
CHARACTERS BELONG TO PIXELBERRY STUDIOS
SERIES MASTERLIST
âWell, here she is! The latest gorgeous lady of Edenbrook to be taken off the market! Welcome back, dear!â
âSheâs been gone three freaking days, Tobias,â Jackie said rolling her eyes.
âAnd in hospital-landia thatâs the equivalent of a trip to Disneyland!â
âHeâs not exactly lying, Jackie,â Casey smiled.
âWhereâs your not-so-better half?â
âIâm right here, Tobias,â Ethan said from a few steps behind, âand can I ask a favor?â
âSure.â
âWould you kindly stop flirting with my fiancĂ©e?â
âFlirting? Who was flirting? I said she is gorgeous and she is off the market, both of those statements are just facts.â
âAnd both would clearly be frowned upon by HR,â Ethan snarled.
âOh, Ethan,â Casey said briefly squeezing his arm, âIâm not about to spend my first day at work as the fiancĂ©e of the incredible Ethan Ramsey reporting my friend to HR!â
âYeah,â Jackie said, âBesides, itâs not like you two having violated like a hundred policies in this place.â
âFor the record, you all know I was joking, right?â Ethan smirked.
Tobias feigned shock.
âJesus! Heâs developed a sense of humor! Casey, I swear to god, you have to be a sorceress or something."
âOr something,â Jackie chuckled.
âExcuse me, but I couldnât help but overhear,â Maureen interrupted.
âOf course, you couldnât,â Jackie said with a sarcastic grin.
âItâs good to see you today too, Jackie. But did I hear correctly, are you two engaged?â
Casey looked up at Ethan and both smiled. âGo for it,â he grinned.
âAs a matter of fact,â Casey said holding out her hand, âwe are!â
âOh, my Godddd! And they said it couldnât be done!â
âThatâs all that I was saying,â Tobias whispered to Jackie who chuckled.
Maureen hugged Casey, and then after a brief hesitation, hugged Ethan too.
âI think hugs are appropriate for this news!â
âThey sure are,â Harper said walking toward the group, âitâs not every day we see miracles in modern times.â
Tobias chortled.
âI donât understand you all. Did you seriously think this was such an impossibility?â
âYES.â They all answered in unison, including Casey.
Ethan shot her a dirty look.
âHon, it took you three years to admit you loved me, for heaven's sake.â
âYeah, and that was like two weeks ago,â Jackie interjected.
âSo youâll forgive us if we have a little bit of whiplash,â Harper laughed.
âWell, Iâve got to get back to the floorâŠâ Maureen started.
âREAD: I have to go spread the news all over Edenbrook!â Jackie smirked.
âAs if thatâs necessary! That rock on her hand says one thing, Ramsey wants everyone within a five block radius to know she is taken.â
âWell, with the likes of you around, do you wonder why?â
âLighten up, buddy! She has been all yours for a looooong time.â
____________________
âDid I hear that correctly,â a young nurse whispered to her co-worker as she passed the group in the hall.
âThe Ethan Ramsey⊠ENGAGED?â
âI didnât even know he was seeing someone,â the third nurse said hitting the elevator button as the other two looked at her incredulously.
âWhere have you been the past couple of weeks. Everyone has been talking about how they made it official.â
âYeah, and itâs not like the whole hospital wasnât gossiping about them for years before.â
âBut I have to admit, engaged, in just two weeks?â
âI bet sheâs knocked up.â
âOh stop! Theyâre both doctors.â
âAnd?â
âShe could be knocked up,â the third nurse agreed.
âWell, I guess we will know that soon enough now, wonât we?â
âYou know, if the three of you have nothing to do, I can surely utilize you over in Pediatrics!â Sienna growled stomping up behind them.
âOh, Dr. Trinh, we didnâtâŠ.â
âI know you didnât! And for the record, Dr. MacTavish is not expecting! But perhaps you could be kind enough to let her and Dr. Ramsey enjoy their good news without nasty rumors spreading about them. Now get to work before I need to contact your supervisors!â
âGod damn, sheâs feisty when sheâs pissed,â one of the nurses whispered as soon as she was out of earshot.
____________________
âYo! Did you hear the news?â a first-year intern in scrubs yelled as he raced down the hall.
âNo, what?â A pretty young intern answered.
âRamsey & MacTavish are engaged!â
âEngaged! No way!â a third intern yelled.
âYep, engaged!â
âBut⊠but⊠heâs like almost forty!â the pretty intern cried.
âIs there an age cutoff for being engaged that I havenât heard of yet?â the third intern asked.
âNo, but I guess IâŠ.â
âI guess sheâs just crushed now that she has to accept the fact that she doesnât get a shot at him,â the original intern laughed.
âDoesnât get a shot at who?â a surgical intern asked.
âRamsey. Heâs off the market.â
âShut up! MacTavish?â
âYep!â
âOh, fuck!â
âWhat are you fucking about,â a second surgical intern asked.
âMacTavish got engaged!
âWhat? To that old dude?â
The pretty young intern scowled. âOLD? He is freaking HOT!â
âYeah, well, sheâs freaking hotter. God damn, and I was going to ask her out.â
âNo, you were not!â
âHow do you know? Maybe I was, I mean, I assumed she would be bored of Ramsey in time, then Iâd get myâŠâ
âYou would get your what, Dr. Novack.â
âOh, shit!â
âPlease tell me you are not sitting here making derogatory statements about my fiancĂ©. Because if you tell me that, not only do I need to make the remainder of your days here at Edenbrook such a living hell that you will be considering a career change before your next paycheck, but âŠ.â
âBut youâll simmer down before you have your own hot water to stew in, dear.â Casey smiled.
She turned and looked at the interns, some blushing in embarrassment, some shaking in fear.
âWell, everyone, Dr. Ramsey and I certainly appreciate your congratulations. And, yes, weâre very happy, thank you for asking. Oh, and before you ask, no, Iâm not pregnant.â
âWHAT?!â
âYes, hon, that rumor has already been making the rounds.â
âBut weâre only here, what fifteen minutes.â
âHow long have you worked at Edenbrook, Dr. Ramsey?â One of the braver interns asked.
âLong enough to know that interns should have a lot more work to do and since you are all clearly bored, I suggest you check your assignments and plan on working overtime today. And tomorrow. And possibly the rest of your existence at Edenbrook!â
The interns all scattered and ran off to different corners of the hospital.
Casey smiled at her scowling fiancĂ©. âEthanâŠ.â
âDonât even say it!â
âOverall people are going to be happy for usâŠâ
âWell,â he said softening, âfor me anyway. There will probably be a lot of pity for you.â
âTrue,â she said, âbut I also heard the nurses down at three are planning a memorial service to mourn your loss on Thursday.â
âOh, that is justâŠâ
âAbsolutely true. As I was saying, most people are going to be happy for us. Some are going to be jerks. Some are going to start rumors and, hey, your hot. Some people are going to be disappointed. Hell knows I would have been if I got the news when I was an intern.â
âWell, at least all these miscreants that have been lusting after you know that youâre taken now.â
âBaby, I was taken long before you put this ring on my finger. You had me a long time ago, these past couple weeks, itâs just been making it really real.â
âYeah,â he said pulling her in for a hug, âwell, I like really real.â
âSo do I?â Casey smiled.
âOh, geez, can you two get a room already? I mean, I noticed the supply room on five is empty, maybe you can head up there,â Tobias said walking by shaking his head.
âRemember when you used to be a consummate professional at work?â Casey chuckled.
âHmmm⊠what have you done to me, Rookie?â
âAll good things. Now come on, I want to go get some donuts and pickles.â
âDonuts and⊠Case! Is there something youâre not telling me?â
âNope,â she said quickly grabbing his butt, âI just figure we canât stop the rumors, so I may as well give them something to talk about.â
SERIES MASTERLIST
@choicesficwriterscreations @openheartfanfics
Permatags: @adiehardfan @barbean @binny1985 @bluebelle08 @bluerosesbloom @brokenmemoriesblog @charisworld @custaroonie @everybodyscreamsposts @icecoffee90 @jamespotterthefirst @jennieausten @kachrisberry @kalinahonore @lady-calypso @liaromancewriter @mia143 @mjlbwork @mm2305 @phoenixrising308 @pixelberrygirl @schnitzelbutterfingers @secretaryunpaid @shewillreadyou @shygirl4295 @socalwriterbee @thegreentwin @txfledglingscribe @toadfrog26 @wanderingamongthewildflowers
OH Tags: @aishwarya26 @alina-yol-ramsey @chaoticchopshopheart @choicesaddict5 @coffeeheartaddict2 @dorisz @lucy-268 @panda9584 @parisa-kh @queencarb @swiminthegarden @youlookappropriate @a-crepusculo @rosebudde @sillydg
#ethan ramsey#ethan ramsey x mc#ethan x casey#ethan ramsey x casey mactavish#their first two months#choices fanfic#choices fics writers creations#fics of the week#cfwc fics of the week
63 notes
·
View notes
Note
1, 2, 4, 12, 17!
how many books did you read this year? 59 and a half!
and if you're wondering how many of them are your fault. 13.
did you reread anything? what? honestly, i have a lot of problems rereading things when there's new stuff to be read! i definitely had a few books on my list to reread, as i wanted to finish their series, but i didn't get to any of them. (also, i don't track reread books, so even if i did, i'm not sure i'd know.) hm, does meticulously combing through each book for favorite lines count as rereading? or compulsively rereading your favorite scenes over and over? in which case i read all of the green bone saga and the temeraire series multiple times and three or four books that i'm absolutely not going to admit to here.
did you discover any new authors that you love this year? yes! aside from the entire temeraire series that you made me read (ms. novik, our lady of the ao3), i read mary doria russell, shelley parker-chan, & fonda lee for the first time this year! i'm also suspecting that my current read, by tom lin, is going to kick him straight up to my favorite authors list. anglophone literature of the chinese diaspora: underrated or criminally underrated? discuss.
any books that disappointed you? oof. also plenty. charmaine wilkinson's black cake was hugely hyped but which i found... extremely pat. i've had emily fridlund's history of wolves on my list for years, and while it was very visceral and the characters incredibly distinctive and real, it also just suffered from a particular brand of mfa-cynicism where like. the narrator seems to be made up of 70% intrusive thoughts. i really wanted to like li-young lee, but actually reading the undressing was like shoving my brain through a sieve of everything i don't like about contemporary poetry. the way i forced my way through olga tokarczuk's the books of jacob, although i did finish it and then immediately attempt re-reading it (i haven't given up on it!) this time taking extensive notes. i know i hate julie otsuka, why did i think i would like this julia otsuka novel? (the swimmers) and yet. z"l the extraordinaries. again, i read the whole series. i don't really understand why i did that. the poet must not avert her eyes, i guess.
other books i disliked for reasons i won't get into: obreht's the tiger's wife, harper's the dry, wray's godsend, hoffman's the world that we knew
did any books surprise you with how good they were? comfort me with apples! i mean, it's my favorite author ever, the one the only catherynne m. valente, so i shouldn't have doubted, but the book description is so bad. also elizabeth acevedo's clap when you land, because i really, really hated the poet x, so i was surprised that this novel-in-verse of hers really worked for me! i think it probably helped that it wasn't about something i feel belongs to me, the way poetry does. & probably also rajani larocca's midsummer's mayhem. it's been a while since i've read a middle grade and wasn't sure if i still appreciated it as a genre--but i absolutely do! this was actually a birthday gift from years ago. bella, if you're reading this, i should never have doubted you.
thank you, love! đ
[ how's my driving? ]
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
through the aching shell
Hello!!! After a practically two months without posting anything (not because I was feeling down or anything, school was just making me go crazy), I finally finished the thrid part of the shell series Iâm writing with my mother and dear friend Dawn ( @honey-hippie-harperâ), where we explore the angsty and depressing parts of Hugh and Simonâs relationship, because weâre crazy and we like to make it everyoneâs problem.Â
The last two parts (which you can find here and here, and should read in that order for you to understand this one) were from Simonâs POV, but this time I decided to take some creative liberties and write it from Hughâs POV, since this is basically my own birthday present (yeah, people, Iâm 18 years old now, Iâm so grown up *emoji with cool glasses*) and I have a permit to do whatever I want (? so I decided to write about Adrian starting his criminal life (?), the Council fighting like my mental ilnesses do at 2AM, and how Georgieâs death affected her loved ones, but especially Hugh, since, like Dawn said, we firmly believe they were best friends and he didnât grieve her in a healthy way:â)Â
This ended up being... a lot longer than I expected (literally 67 word pages). And also a lot more depressing. I want to give a pretty important trigger warning for suicidal ideation, especially for the last scenes. Please, if you read, proceed with caution and take care of yourself.Â
On other important news (?), I didnât feel like killing people today, so I took this canon divergence post my moms did of how Callum and Winston survived the arena, and decided they were going to survive. I donât think itâs super obvious because of how I wrote the scene, but I just wanted to let you know, so you can be happy with me about it.Â
And what else? Well, I think thatâs it:â) thank, Dawnie, for letting me continue this, I feel honored you let me form part of it skldhfjksdjhskd and Iâm tagging @healing-winston-pratt and @the-wee-woo-girl in this, because I know you really like the shell series and want to know what happens next! Thanks to you too for your nice comments, I love you so much, my friends <3 and I hope you love this part too as much as I love writing it.
It wasn't until several minutes passed after he heard Simon going upstairs that Hugh realized he had been sitting on the ground during all this time.
He held onto the kitchen counter and stood up with difficulty. As soon as he saw his own hand, he noticed it had small silver drops all over it, and they reminded him of the coffee sometimes they accidentally spilled when they grabbed their respective cups before heading out of the house.
They also reminded him of blood.
In fact, they were awfully similar to blood.
He passed his sleeve over it to clean it. Not only did that refuse to work, but now he also had a gray stain on his uniform
Fuck.
But before he could come up with something to do about it, Simon started walking downstairs, slower and clumsier than before, while struggling with some heavy object. He stayed completely still for a couple of seconds, deliberating about what he was supposed to do.
Should he go to see what was going on?
Should he go help him?
Should he go and ask him to stay for the last time?
He was fast enough to turn his back on Simon when he showed up on the kitchen door hiding the trail of chrome he had left with his body
During the ten seconds Simon stayed there, staring at him, Hugh kept his eyes on his hands, flatly refusing to look back at him because if he did, he would meet her eyes too.
And he wasn't willing to go through that again in front of Simon.
In front of anyone, really.
He should have never allowed his emotions to come out in such a grotesque and explosive way. He thought he had learned to keep his anger, but the last time he had snapped like that was as recent as Genissa's Clark threat, after he couldn't stand how the rest of the Renegades were looking at the Councilâ
How they were looking at him.
It had been a slip. A pretty serious slip and that should not have happened again. Much less in the magnitude with which it had just happened a few moments ago, with Simon.
Simon.
Of all people, it had been Simon.
The man who irradiated the the most powerful beam of kindness without even saying a single word. The one who was able to talk people out of their evil ways because he was convinced goodness was a crucial part of human nature and no one was beyond repair. The person he thought about each time the fire of his anger started to emerge in his throat, and whose smile, eyes, and voice were enough for Hugh to be able to control him.
But today it hadnât.
It hadn't been enough.
Simon hadn't been able to make it better.
The fire had gotten out of his control, and now, there was nothing left but ashes.
Ashes of anger that now was reduced to shame.
When Hugh turned around, Simon was closing the door on his way out.
***
He stayed leaning against the kitchen bar for a good four hours before he received the first message asking him where he was.
It was from Tamaya.
She said they needed to talk.
About what? She didnât specify. But it was probably about how they left her alone for hours when it was supposed to be just during their lunch break.
While he texted her he would be there in a minute, he couldnât help but look at his sleeves, and immediately knew, he couldnât go there wearing those clothes, so he went through the small closet where they kept their clean superhero suits in case they needed to change after a mission or something. When he opened the closet and realized it was empty, he remembered Simon had taken them to the Headquarters, because he thought it was better to keep them there, since it was where they were most of the time.
Hugh clenched his fists and, before he could make a hole through the wall or something, he sighed and decided to take a shower first.
Tamaya would be fine if he disappeared a couple of hours more.
Maybe Tamaya could bring him oneâŠ
But Tamaya was in charge of the Headquarters, so she was pretty busy at the moment. Evander would take hours to get there and ask for explanations he didnât want to give him, and⊠to be honest, he wasnât quite sure if he was in the right state of mind to ask Kasumi to do him a favor.
âIf Adrian wants to see meââ
Then, he remembered Adrian.
He was still at the hospital with Max. And if his mental clock was correct, he needed to be with his team in exactly an hour so they could start patrolling.
After showering, he put on some civilian clothes and grabbed the keys he had left on the entrance table.
Simonâs keys werenât there though.
He had taken his own car.
***
Adrian wasnât at the waiting room like he had said he would, but that didnât surprise Hugh. No, what actually surprised him was how empty the whole hospital looked. No nurse was attending the front desk, and the few doctors he could see were either running to get to the next patient or whispering something to their coworkers. When he started wandering through the hospital, looking for a familiar face he recognized from the ones who were involved in Maxâs case to ask them if he had seen Adrian (and if he could pay a quick visit to Max to kiss him goodnight because he probably wouldnât be able to go to the hospital again before his bedtime), he noticed a group of nurses consoling a crying one a couple of meters from there.
He didnât recognize her from anywhere, so he didnât even bother to ask her anything.
Also⊠what the hell, he could pay a quick visit to Max without asking for their permission first. He was Captain Chromium, even if he wasnât wearing his uniform at that moment, but most importantly, he was Maxâs dad. He wasnât going to stay there and wait for them to get their shit together and start doing their job.
After taking the elevator to get to the floor where Maxâs room was, he noticed two doctors standing right beside the door, arguing in a low voice. They didnât even realize Hugh was there until he was right in front of them, about to ask them if they could move to let him enter the room.
One of them interrupted what the other was saying and immediately tried to stop Hugh.
âIâm sorry, sir, you cannot be here, itâs a quarantineââ when she made contact with him, she and the other doctorâs expressions changed completely.
He had seen the same face a thousand times after people realized who they were talking to.
In other circumstances, he would have tried to be nice about it, but at that moment, he didnât have any energy left to tell them about his intentions.
He needed to kiss Max goodnight. And then, he needed to look for Adrian.
So when he carefully pushed them aside and walked into the room, he didnât feel any guilt for acting like that.
What he did feel, was his blood freezing the instant his eyes laid on Maxâs bed and saw it was completely empty.
The small smile he had just put on his face to greet his kid immediately disappeared.
âWhereââ
âYour sons have left this hospital, Mr. Everhart,â the doctor blurted out. âTogether.â
But that wasnât what Hugh was going to ask.
âDoctorâ Whereâs my husband?â
I need to see my husband.
***
According to what the doctors told him while they took him to one of their offices, Adrian and Max had escaped the hospital forty minutes before Hugh arrived. They knew it had been that way since one of the nurses saw them and tried to stop them, but they somehow made her faint for a couple of minutes, and when she was able to turn on the alarm, they were already gone. The doctors who were in Maxâs room when he arrived were the ones who found the note Adrian had left, a note where he assured Max was fine, with his brother, and that the Renegades had nothing to worry about.
But Hugh was worried. He was so worried he couldnât even yell at the staff for being so negligent and letting a teenager and a kidâ two kids, go under their noses. He was so worried, that when Simon barged into the office, also wearing his civilian clothes, he didnât run to hug him like he had been craving all that time he had to sit down and think about the horrible things that may be happening to his sons in those instants, while he heard the doctors doing their absolute best not to look like complete idiots in front of him and failing miserably; instead, he stayed quiet and let him ask all the questions he wanted to ask, doing his best not to look at him, not even out of the corner of his eye.
The last straw for him was when, by accident, the crying nurse (who apparently worked in the maternity ward) entered, and broke again as soon as she saw them, assuring them that she would never let them get to the roof if she had known their true intentions.
He heard roof and he heard intentions. And he immediately came to the realization, that even though the doctors had told him the whole staff was looking for them everywhere, no one told him if they had already looked for them...
If they had already looked for them outside the building.
After murmuring some words to the nurse, Simon got out of there, running like a crazy man through the hospital, being followed by the two doctors, trying to stop him, so he wouldnât make a scene in front of the other patients.
And Hugh, who immediately felt uncomfortable as soon as they left him alone with the sobbing woman, stood up and followed the sounds of the doctors' pleas.
He knew where Simon was going.
When he got there, Simon was leaning over the roof, while the doctors stayed under the door frame, with mortified faces.
Seconds later (which felt like hours), he stumbled back from the edge of the roof and sat down on the floor, sighing with relief.
It was more than enough for him to feel able to breathe normally again.
âMr. Everhartââ the doctor said. âI think you should call your son.â
He agreed and let him know with a nod of his head. Then, he asked something about if they wanted to go to the office again, but Simon answered before him and told the doctor it was fine. Then, his co-worker grabbed him by the arm and told them they were going to give them their space. That time, none of them answered her. So they left without saying anything else.
It wasnât like it mattered to him anyway. At that moment, the only one he wanted to hear was Simonâs voice.
Simonâs voice yelling at him. Crying. Cursing. It didnât matter in what tone he was talking as long as he was able to hear him say his name.
Say something.
Anything.
Simon kept his head low but pointed at Hughâs bracelet.
Call Adrian.
The bracelet rang on the other side of the line, and the more it did, and the more silent Simon stayed, the more Hughâs worry started to vanish.
The wind took away the ashes of his anger, and let the fire start again.
As soon as Adrian picked up, he put him on speaker.
But he didnât let him talk.
âWhere is he?â he barked through the phone. âAdrian, what have you done?â
Simon slowly stood up, stumbling a little, and Adrian clicked his tongue. âSo⊠you got the note?â
Oh, myâ
âYes, we got the note!â he yelled. âWhatâs going on? Whereâs Max?â
âHeâs somewhere safe,â Adrian responded immediately. âTrust me.â
He almost snorted. âTrust you? What does that evenââ
Suddenly, Simon grabbed him by the arm and brought the bracelet closer to his face. âAdrian, we do trust you.â And he quickly added: âAnd we trust Max.â
Trust.
âBut this is serious,â Simon continued. âWe need to know where he is. You of all people should understand how dangerous it is for him to be alone out in the world.â
âHe is not alone,â Adrian argued. âNo other prodigies will be at risk, and heâs comfortable and secure, maybe even happy, which is more than we could ever say about putting him back in that quarantine.â
Simon opened his mouth but he couldnât find any words to say. His grip started to get loose little by little until he let him go completely.
He couldnât take his eyes away from Simonâs hands.
He wanted to hold them so bad.
âHow did you even manage to get him out of the hospital?â Hugh asked Adrian. âDid you find the Vitality Charm?â
âNo, Dad. But Iâ I borrowed one of the hazmat suits from HQ and put Max into it,â he explained. âThe barrier protected me from his powers long enough to get him to where we needed to go.â
That was enough for Simon to come back to reality. Just that this time, he just got closer to the bracelet; he didnât touch him at all. âA hazmat suit? And no one noticed a ten-year-old kid wandering down the corridors in a hazmat suit?â just after saying that sentence, he subtly gasped and groaned. âInvisibility. Right. You know, I forget that he has that one, too.â
For a second, Hugh thought he was talking to him. But when Adrian answered, he knew Simon was not. âYou did give it to him, so technically, itâs kind of like you helped him escape.â
âDonât get smart,â he snapped. âAnd he didnât need to escape. Heâs not a prisoner!â
âWasnât he?â
He didnât wait for them to answer him. It was a rhetorical question.
Not like Hugh knew how he would answer that question.
âLook, I know you guys love him,â Adrian continued, âbut Iâm not letting you put him back in that quarantine, end of story. For now, heâs safe where he is until we find a more permanent solution.â
Simon turned away, covering his mouth with his hand, and looking at the sky.
Adrianâ Adrian didnât sound like his usual self. Â In fact, if he wanted to be completely honest with himself, the way his son was behaving reminded him a lot of a younger Adrian, who was just a little bit older than Max, entering into what would soon become his teen years, and liked to think all his parents did was making his life a living hell. Like when he asked Hugh to let him go to that Renegades Camp that was supposed to be only for the kids who were living in orphanages funded by the Council, or when he wanted Simon to get him a couple of new sneakers; in both situations, he received no for an answer, and proceeded to make a huge deal out of it, asking them why were they always trying to isolate him from other kids, or if they were poor again and would have to share a piece of bread between the three of them, like when they lived at Simonâs house.
Both of those situations were tantrums that Hugh could let slide. He let Adrian go to the camp that year (after a lot of consideration) and bought him the sneakers he wanted as his birthday present, even getting a little mad at Simon for not getting them when Adrian asked him to since it wasnât like they didnât have the money or something.
Even he could understand those situations were⊠things all kids went through at that age. It was a phase that Adrian outgrew. Â
But thatâ that was not a phase.
That was not even a tantrum.
It was reckless and stupid, and dangerous.
And he was putting Max in danger. He was making Simon as worried as he had never seen him worried before.
And it was something Hugh could not let slide.
Not this time.
âNo, Adrian,â Hugh said, âyou are going to tell us where he is right this minute, so we can get him back to the hospital and make sureââ
But Adrian knew how to play that game too.
âWeâll talk about it later,â he interrupted. âFor now, Iâm late for a team meeting. Okay, guys? Love you, bye!â
And he hanged up.
And he didn't give them a chance to tell him they love him too.
But even if he had, Hugh knew he wouldn't say it back.
Just like that morning when they visited Nova at Cragmoor.
Before Hugh could even move, Simon left the roof, leaving him alone with those words echoing inside his head.
Trust me.
Hugh remembered he had trusted her. And, in a way, she had trusted him too.
And that was when everything started going downhill.
***
There was nothing Hugh could do at the hospital anymore. He encountered the doctors that had been informing them about the whole situation, and when he started telling them everything was fine and that they were able to locate their kids, they told them Mr. Westwood had already been there and notified them. They also promised everyone in the hospital was going to keep Maxâs condition a secret and assure him no information was going to be leaked to the media to keep him safe. Hugh thanked them, but honestly, it was the least they could do.
When he went to the hospitalâs parking lot, he looked for Simonâs car. Since he didnât find it, he assumed he had gone to Kasumiâs house.
Hugh was going to return to Headquarters. To distract himself.
He entered through one of the back doors, so no one from the patrol units or the janitorial team saw him in his civilian clothes. He was lucky not to walk into someone while going through the corridors, but he didnât feel safe until he entered his office and closed the door behind him.
And that feeling lasted⊠five seconds.
Because when he turned on the lights, Tamaya was sitting on top of his desk, with her legs crossed and drumming her fingers against the dark wood.
âShit, Tamaya, why are you in my office?â he asked her with a hand on his chest.
She didnât seem a little ashamed when she heard him scream. She didnât even flinch.
âShit, Hugh, why are you not in your office?â she asked him back.
She knew he didnât like when people copied his exact words.
âGet off my desk,â he ordered her while walking towards it and sitting in his swivel leather chair. âYou look super creepy waiting for me in the dark. Next time send a textâ
Tamaya acted like she didnât hear him. âI did,â she growled. âI did and you told me you were going to be here in a matter of minutes. What the hell happened there? What the hell was so important it made you think it was appropriate to leave me hanging here?â
Hugh opened one of the drawers (the bigger one) and found his uniform inside a plastic bag. It had a purple sticky note, and in permanent black sharpie, Simon had written his name with his wonderful, horrible calligraphy and drawn small hearts around it.
Hugh turned it into a small ball and threw it in the trash.
âEvander was here,â he reminded her as if she didnât already know it. âI didnât leave you hanging.â
âEvander doesnât count. Heâs asleep right now, actually.â
In Headquarters, they had a couple of rooms filled with beds, in case the patrol units needed to rest after a particularly long shift or wanted to take a nap before patrolling. For some reason, Evander liked to rest there, and if no one else was there, he even locked the door so no one was able to come in. Hugh thought it was very selfish of him to do that, but Evander assured him it was actually pretty comfortable (as if that was the problem he had with it) and Simon always told Hugh to let it go since it was something Evander only did after he finished his shift or was about to be up all night, just like the patrol units.
But he wasnât going to let it go now. He decided that after putting on his uniform, he was going to kick the door down, grab him by the ankles, and throw him out of the bed.
Hugh closed the drawer. âHey, Iâm going to change my clothes, soââ
His lips sealed just as Tamaya put a hand on his shoulder.
Not like âIâm with youâ.
More likeâŠ
âMove and Iâm going to kick your ass.â
Hugh didnât want to get his ass kicked that day.
âAnswer. My. Question.â And she said it again. âWhat the fuck was so important it made you think it was appropriate to leave me hanging here?â
He tried to think of an excuse not to tell Tamaya the truth.
But, honestly, there wasnât one. She was going to know all about it sooner or later.
âMax disappeared from the hospital.â
Tamaya let go of his shoulder and gasped. âWhat?ââ
âDonât worry,â he quickly added, âheâs fine, Adrian took him. Can I change now?â She sighed and then, she nodded. âThanks. Hold the fort.â
Tamaya walked to the door and locked it, just to make sure no one was going to enter and see Captain Chromium, their boss, just wearing his underwear and trying to get into those tight leggings everyone had told him looked ridiculous since the moment he turned them into a crucial part of his superhero gear (and personality), but he kept wearing and will keep wearing until the day he died.
Hugh was going to hold on to that small piece of dignity he had left as if his life depended on it, because, maybe, just maybe, it kind of did.
So⊠one way to do it, was to make sure no one entered while he changed his clothes.
Tamaya could stay though. It would be stupid to put on an act of false modesty when Tamaya had seen all of them naked at some point in their lifes. However, the main difference between her and Evander, who had also seen everyone naked, was that Tamaya just remained quiet and closed the door almost as soon as she had opened it, while Evander started screaming so loud, that if they had had neighbors, they would have heard him say he had seen boobies (or a pee-pee, depending on the case) (he also hated the word pee pee thanks to that.)
Tamaya, respectful as she was, kept her eyes fixated on the ceiling. âSo thatâs why you were dressed up like that,â she mumbled. âI wouldn't change my clothes if my son went missing, either.â
That hadnât exactly been the line of events, but what Tamaya didnât know wouldnât hurt her. âHow dare you. I have an incredibly good sense of fashion.â
Hugh was wearing a t-shirt, a hoodie, and ratty jeans.
In his defense, he hadn't done laundry that week.
That wasnât a great defense, but still.
âYeah, sure,â she scoffed. âWhen you entered, I thought you were an intruder and was about to get all defensive and shit.â
âWell, youâre not the only oneââ he put his civilian clothes in the plastic bag ââWhen I went to the hospital, no one really recognized me at first either.â
Tamaya slightly smiled and then crossed her arms against her chest. âWhat do you mean Adrian took him?â she asked.
He stopped what he was doing for a couple of seconds. âI mean that,â he finally said. âHe took him. Adrian got Max out of the hospital, took him somewhere else, and refused to tell us where he is.â
âAnd whereâs Adrian now?â
âPatrolling with his team.â
Patrolling with his team.
As if he hadnât kidnapped his brother and put in danger dozens of prodigies in the process.
As if he hadnât worried them as if he had done before, because apparently, he was still too young and immature to comprehend that Maxâs situation was something neither of them wished for, but at the same time, was a lot more complicated than he thought it was.
As if nothing had happened.
Tamaya stayed in complete silence until he sat down and remembered, he didnât bring the boots that he wore with the superhero suit.
Great.
Those shoes didnât even match the leggings.
âAnd what did you tell him?â
âNothing. He didnât give me the chance.â
Maybe if he stayed behind his desk until he finished his responsibilities of the day, no one would notice. And he could always exit through the backdoor.
âThat kid. He wasnât like thatâ Adrian had never done something like this before. Iâmâ Iâm honestly shocked by his behavior.â
âYou tell me.â
But he didnât want to. Yet. He didnât want to go to his house.
Not like that.
Not alone.
âWhat are you going to tell Adrian?â
And Adrian.
Alone, and with Adrian.
âWhat am I going to tell him?â
Tamaya nodded, and a wave of possible answers flooded his head.
Adrian, youâre in big trouble.
Adrian, youâre grounded for the rest of your life.
Adrian, please tell me where Max is, Iâm begging you.
Adrian, grow up.
Adrian, your dad is not coming back for a very long time.
Adrian.
Adrian.
Your momâ
âNothing.â
Because there is nothing that could be said.
Tamaya raised her eyebrows. âNothing?â she doubtfully asked.
âNothing.â
âYou canât say nothing to him,â she objected, incredulous. âThatâs just not healthy.â
Hugh pretended he was going through the pages of a document someone had left for him on his desk. As if he could read those tiny letters without his glasses.
As if he couldnât go years without talking to people.
Or about them.
âHugh. Hugh, are you lisââ
âWhat did you want to talk about?â
âHuh?â
When he realized he was rolling his eyes, it was too late to stop. He just kept talking and hoped Tamaya didnât gouge them out. âYou told me before you needed to talk to me,â he explained.
âNo, I said we needed to talk,â she corrected him pointing at him with a finger. She was wearing black nail polish.
You see? You remember perfectly.
âWell, in case you were wonderingââ he opened the document and started reading it ââIâm listening. Whatâs the situation?â
Tamaya didnât have time to react to his words. If she was going to scream, start talking about what she (she, because Hugh didnât want to), or genuinely gouge his eyes out, no one, probably not even Tamaya herself, would ever know.
A loud banging, stifled voices, and a very familiar yell interrupted them all of the sudden.
âDAD!â
Hugh grasped tightly the pages of the document, while Tamaya grunted loudly and opened the door, her wings extended and bristly.
âWHAT?!â
The loud banging and stifled voices went silent. But the familiar yell didnât fear Tamaya.
Because he was that reckless.
âDad.â
Tamayaâs wings relaxed and she moved aside, letting Hugh see Adrian, still in his Renegade uniform, a little bit sweaty and dirty, like every time he came back from patrol. His team was sweaty and dirty too, but none of them had the same expression Adrianâs face had.
He seemed weird. Different.
He would dare to say he looked hopeful.
And the moments where they just stayed staring at each other, probably waiting for the other to make the first move, Hugh couldnât figure out the reason why. Â
***
Innocent.
She was innocent.
According to the Renegades, Nova Jean McLain was innocent.
They came to that resolution an hour and a half later.
When Adrian first told him Nova was innocent, he couldnât understand what he was talking about, but Tamaya took control of the situation and immediately told Hugh to wake Evander up at the same time she told Adrianâs team to follow her.
Hugh didnât kick the door down, but he did grab him by the ankles and made him wake up screaming.
Evander walked beside him, wearing a Blacklight t-shirt people sold at Cosmopolis Park and asking him questions about what was going on, but Hugh insisted he waited until the rest of them arrived because it was a delicate situation.
Extremely delicate.
So delicate, Hugh thought it would break like a roof made of glass and the sharp pieces would rain all over their heads, cutting their bodies like a piece of rotten fruit.
At the meeting room, Tamaya was talking to Kasumi over the phone they kept there in case of an emergency, and Adrian was gathered with his team. He was the only one who had bothered to pretend that he wasnât worried at all because Oscar Silva and Ruby Tucker couldnât stop throwing glances at each other, and Danna Bell shook her head every once in a while, saying something that sounded like âYouâre making a mistake. You all are making a mistake.â
Oddly enough, he hoped she was right. He hoped Adrian and everyone who believed him was just making a mistake, so things wouldnât get more complicated than they already were.
That was not going to look good for them.
Kasumi and Simon arrived ten minutes after Tamaya hung up the phone. Neither of them were wearing their uniforms or bothering to look at Hugh. Actually, Kasumi walked directly towards Tamaya to apparently ask her something (and Evander followed her because he was Evander), while Simon immediately went over Adrian, turned around the spinning chair he was sitting on, and hugged him, without caring a single bit about embarrassing in front of his team.
Adrian hugged him back. But then, he pulled him away to tell him he knew for a fact Nightmare was not Nova, but instead, Narcissa Cronin, Gene Croninâs granddaughter.
Simon remained calm, and rubbing Adrianâs arms, told him that was a pretty serious accusation.
âBut tell us all about it.â
And Adrian did. He and his team told them all about it.
Mostly him though.
He told them about them encountering Narcissa Cronin and that she explained her evil plans to them, in extreme detail. She planted evidence to make Nova seem guilty because, after the parade, she wanted to get the Renegades off her back, and Nova was the perfect person to incriminate for her crimes. She considered it her revenge against the Renegades for not doing anything when Ingrid Thompson shot the only family she had left, but after hearing a rumor of her execution, she realized she didnât want Nova to die in the hands of the Renegades.
Not because she cared about her. She just had principles.
Or those were the words Adrian used, that made him question himself if he wanted to see her dead.
Because even when he gave Frostbiteâ or, Genissa Clark, permission to be the one to execute her, he still didnât know if he did because he was sure it was the right thingâŠ
Or because he was scared.
Which stillâ didnât answer his question. Â
Do you really want to see Nova McLain dead?
He wasnât sure about it.
Tamaya, on the other hand, was.
She didnât want to see Nova McLain dead.
And apparently, neither did Kasumi and Simon, because as soon as Adrian finished telling his side of the story, they immediately started talking about removing all charges that had been filed against her to get her out of Cragmoor as soon as possible. Evander tried to interrupt them and insisted that maybe they needed to hear the rest of the team (who had barely spoken through the entire conversation), as well as to go to the scene to look for clues. Danna Bell agreed with him and tried to take the word, but Tamaya stated they didnât need to hear anything else, because the more they stayed there, listening, the more time an innocent girl stayed in prison. When Evander tried to argue again, Tamaya looked at Hugh, silently asking him to support her.
The five members of the Council knew the glass roof they had been standing under for God knows how much time, had shattered completely. Â
The least Hugh could do was use his entire body to try to protect them from it.
So he agreed with Tamaya, and said, out loud, that Nova McLain was free of all charges.
Tucker and Silva smiled as soon as they heard him say that, and Bell just sighed. Adrian let out a âYes!â under his breath and turned around to say, âThank you.â
Evander just rolled his eyes and started playing with a pencil he found there, but Tamaya and Kasumi smiled at him, and Simon said, âNo, Adrian, thank you.â
Before leaving the room with the rest of his team, Adrian cast a glance at Hugh.
But Hugh pretended he didnât realize until Danna Bell told Adrian to keep going and he obeyed.
***
The Council stayed in the meeting room for a little while, to put all the cards on the table and make sure they understood each of the steps they had to take to get Nova McLain out of Cragmoor. Evander and Hugh were the only ones who didnât participate in the conversation at all, but while Evander was doing it because he knew anything he had to say was going to be completely ignored and was mad about it, Hugh didnât do it because he couldnât take his eyes away from Simon.
Even if Simon wasnât looking at him at all.
He talked with his hands. A lot. When they were teens, he remembered Simon constantly kept his hands in his pockets, especially when they were in public, so he wouldnât draw any kind of attention to himself, and only dared to do it when he was at his house or very excited or sad about something. But now that he was an adult, he gesticulated even more, even during the most serious of conversations, with no shame at all. Hugh always had thought it was an adorable quirk of his, and being able to see him grow and embrace that part of himself (and get emotional when Kasumi pointed out Adrian was starting to talk with his hands too) felt like something very personal to him.
Every single thing that had to do with Simon felt so personal to him.
He wasnât his other half. Hugh had once said that to him, and Simon confessed he found that âcomplimentâ pretty problematic, and he couldnât help but agree to him. Â
Simon was more than that. It was something so much more important, so much, that the way he scratched his beard, raised his eyebrows, and looked at the ceiling to try to remember the word he wanted to say, made him realize how much he missed him already.
He missed him already; and he was right there, inches away from him.
Home.
Simon was his home.
And his house wouldnât feel like it if he arrived there without him.
So when Tamaya dismissed all of them, he decided to make something about it.
That night, he would go back to his house with Simonâ or he was not going back at all.
Adrian was leaning against the wall, waiting for them while playing with his keys. His team was nowhere to be seen, which was completely understandable considering how late  it was. As soon as he saw them walking through the door, he started to walk towards them, almost ignoring how Evander accidentally pushed him while trying to get out of there as soon as possible.
Then, he asked, âAre we going home now?â
And even if he was looking at Hugh when he said that, Hugh, instead of answering him, turned to see Simon. Not only because he knew that if he opened his mouth, the only thing that would come out of it would be⊠something not very nice about what he thought about Adrianâs behavior over the last hours; but also because, at that point, it all depended on what Simon had to say about it.
Even if he didnât know it.
Simon.
Are we going home now, Simon?
But instead of answering the question, Simon smiled at him, and rubbing Adrianâs arms, told him, âI think Tamayaâs going to drop you at the house. You could do that, right?â
Tamaya and Kasumi were standing behind them. âYeah, of course, I can.â
âAre you going to carry me in your arms and take me for a flight?â
âFunny. What about if you carry me, huh?â
âI can.â
âI cannot allow it though. It wouldnât be very feminist of me.â Adrian laughed at her joke, and she pretended to act all cocky about it, brushing off her shoulders and trying not to smile. âLetâs go. Kasumiââ
âItâs all right. I arrived with Simon, my carâs here.â
Tamaya told her it was all right and then pointed at the elevator to tell Adrian they needed to get going. Both women started walking beside him, being slowly, but closely followed by Simon, letting Hugh standing where he was, probably waiting for him to follow them orâ
Or maybe not.
But Hugh didnât want to follow them.
He just wanted him.
âSimonââ
Adrian didnât stop; the adults, however, did.
He was so happy, so relieved to see Simon turn around when he called his name, he didnât even care that Tamaya and Kasumi also did it, with an expression on their faces he couldnât tell what they meant.
That was enough for him to blur out his question.
âCan we talk?â
Simon slightly opened his mouth, but before saying anything, he turned to see his friends, for a reason Hugh didnât understand (and didnât bother to think about it).
Adrian called for the elevator, and realized, everyone was literally just standing there, without moving, and all their eyes were fixated on Simon. âUm⊠guys?â
Tamaya was the first one to come back to reality. âWait for me in the car, Adrian, Iâll be there in a minute.â
He didnât give it too much thought and nodded.
Simon still hadnât said anything when Adrian left in the elevator. But now that his presence was gone, Hugh felt enough courage and serenity toâ beg, he guessed.
âPlease. Can we talk?â
Please. Please, please, pleaseâ
âYes,â Simon said. âYes, we can talk.â
He smiled. Just a little bit. Because Simon didnât move towards him after he accepted. Instead, he stayed right where he was, as if he was in a line to get something from a store and if he moved, he was going to lose his place and the thing he had been waiting for hours to get.
After waiting for a good ten awkward seconds for Kasumi and Tamaya to keep walking, he realized they had no intention of doing so. And also, he realized that he didnât want to talk with them either. Not at that moment.
At that moment, the only thing, the only person that mattered, was Simon.
âCould we⊠maybe go somewhere else more private?â he mumbled while scratching his eyebrow and trying not to make eye contact with any of the girls.
Simon clicked his tongue and glanced at Tamaya and Kasumi. âIâll be back in a second.â
Or not.
The few instants they were walking towards the meeting room, Hugh looked at Simonâs hands, wondering when it would be the right moment to sneakily touch them, like he did when he was in love with him but still didnât know it.
But Simon had his hands deep inside his pockets.
The only light that came into the room was the light of the few lightbulbs that illuminated the corridor; they turned off the majority of them during the night, not only because there weren't that many people around, but also to save electricity. Hugh entered first and Simon didnât completely close the door behind him, only enough for no one to be able to see what they were doing in case some other Renegade was around there and walked past the room.
After that, Simon closed his eyes, grabbed tons of air, and then let it all go with a sigh. When he finally looked him in the eyes, Hugh realized it was the first time he did that after their fight in the kitchen.
And he realized all of that had happened in one day.
What a day. He bet they would remember it for the rest of their lives.
He hoped they wouldnât. He hoped, and he hoped, even if his rational part told him it was not going to happen because memories didnât work that way at all, but he kept hoping anyway, and started searching for the correct combination of words he needed for Simon to also forget about that day.
Hugh was willing to ignore everything they had gone through during that day. He would take Simonâs silence, words, and indifference, put it all inside a box, and then throw it at the back of his memories and never be opened again, if Simon was willing to do the same for Hughâs cries, screams, and feelings.
He was even willing to let Simon stay mad at him for the rest of the night if that was what he needed. Yes, he could handle a night like that. He could be the one to stare at Simonâs back, for Simon to take a break from staring at his almost all the time they got into bed. He would do anything for him.
And he just wanted him to do one thing: to ignore everything that had just happened.
Forever.
While his mind was still trying to come up with how he was going to put all those thoughts into words, he caressed Simonâs cheek to buy himself a couple of extra seconds. But when Simon tensed and clenched his jaw, instead of tilting his head a little bit and putting his own hand over his, like he did every time Hugh touched his face like that, he knew there was nothing he couldnât let more time go by.
Suddenly, his eyes were fixated on Simonâs lips. The same small, bitten, and dry lips he had contemplated for so many years, they felt like his own, and tasted like peppermint, a little bit of coffee, and sometimes even lavender.
When Simon opened them to speak, Hugh went from having absolutely no clue of what to do, to being absolutely sure of what he needed to do.
So he just did it.
He just placed his lips on top of Simonâs and kissed him.
At first, Simon didn't break the kiss. Instead, he went with the flow and kissed him back, as if he had been craving that kiss for months.
And he probably did. It was just that Hugh, suddenly, didn't.
Like. He thought he had. But now that he was there, with one hand holding Simon's head, and Simon's about to touch his hips, he started to feel like there was something very wrong with that situation.
But he was desperate. He wanted him back. He wanted him back and if that meant kissing him when he didn't feel like it, he was going to do it.
He would do everything for Simon.
He would never give up on him.
He just really wanted him to know that.
And really wanted to know if Simon hadn't given up on him either.
Simon kissed him one last time, raised his hands, put them on Hughâs chestâ
And pushed him away.
He pushed him away so suddenly, he tripped on his own feet and hit his head against the wall.
It didn't hurt though.
Still, the only thing he could answer to that, with Simon staring at him, realization dawning on his face, was a really fake:
âOuch.â
Suddenly, Simon snapped. âWhat the fuck was that? Hugh, what the fuck was that?â he insisted. âDid youâ do you really think that treating me as if I were aâ a fucking animal, you're going to get something from me? Where do you think I have my brain? Huh? Where!?â
Hugh didn't respond. And Simon wasn't taking it. âWhere?! Answer me! Where, where, whereââ
Simon raised his hands above his head, and started pulling his own hair, hid his face with his arms, and justâ broke down.
In a million pieces.
That was enough to make him flinch.
He preferred he pushed him again. Hell, Simon could slap him for kissing him without telling him he was going to do it first, and it would be much better than watching him suffer like that.
âWhere, whereââ he cried ââStars, I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry for pushing you, it wasâ are youâ I'm so sorry, loââ and let out a loud sob.
Hugh kept gazing at his crying husband for a while.
âDo you really think that low of me?â
And kept pulling his hair. And his face remained hidden. His cries only became louder and louder, and Hugh didn't dare to move, much less to touch him, because even if he wanted with all his might to hold him and grabbed him by the wrists so he didn't continue hurting himself, he knew it would be useless.
Everything was useless.
âStop that,â he finally dared to say.
He didn't say âNo, I don't.â
He didn't say âOf course I don't think badly of you.â
He didn't even say he loved him.
He told him to stop.
Stop what?
âNo, you stop!â Simon shrieked. âStop whatever the hell you're doing, stop it. You're hurting me.â
Hurting.
You're hurting me.
He looked at his hands. Fortunately, they were completely dry and have not a single drop of chromium coming out of them.
But they felt as if they were on fire. And heavy.
Is that how they were supposed to feel when they were hurting someone?
And if they felt this heavy, and this hot, and this horrible, in how much heavy, hot, horrible pain could the other person be?
No, really: in how much?
How could you explain pain to someone who couldn't feel it?
âWhy?â
And like an idiot, he asked back, âWhy what?â
Simon removed his arms from his face and looked him dead in the eye for what he knew would be the last in time.
âWhy do you have to make everything worse, Hugh?â
Hugh didnât answer his question, and Simon didnât answer his either.
A question he never got the chance to ask but was at the back of his mind.
Have you given up on me yet?
***
Hugh didn't come out of the meeting room until he was sure no one else was around. Until the elevator had gone and came back four times, and until his head felt so dizzy, he would faint if he didn't sit down.
He looked around, making sure nobody saw him, went to his office, and put a lock in the door. Hugh didn't want anyone to interrupt him. He had a lot of paperwork to do if he wanted to get Nova out of Cragmoor as soon as the sun came out.
***
It wasnât the first time he had slept at his office. It had never been because he wanted to, but because he absolutely had to. Somedays, he would have so many responsibilities, that his normal working hours were not enough for him to finish them all. It was a little uncomfortable since the desk wasnât the best place one could sleep on, and sometimes he didnât have the energy to get up and go to Maxâs quarantine room, to at least have the opportunity to sleep on a bed and an excuse to have a little more time with him.
Those nights, when he had to put his head on the desk and use his arms as a pillow, he would wake up and realized someone had put a blanket over his shoulders. And he always knew that someone had been Simon because the blanket smelled a little bit like him.
Even if Maxâs quarantine area hadnât been destroyed and he could go there to sleep, he wouldnât have done it. Max wouldnât be there. It wouldnât be the same with him moving like he was possessed by a demon and kicking him in his sleep.
Which was something also Simon did.
The day Nova was released from prison, Simon stayed at Kasumiâs house. She didnât comment anything about it and Tamaya had been the one who told him that the reason he didnât come to work was that he had a headache. Hugh never asked her about it, but she informed him anyways. For some reason, he pretended not to be very concerned about it and just mumbled he hoped he felt better tomorrow.
When he woke up, after his second night of sleeping on his desk, he considered the crazy idea Kasumi and Evander had told him of getting sofas for each one of his offices; idea that he had brushed off because he thought they would only waste space, but now regretted he hadnât listened to.
Unfortunately, he didnât have an extra uniform for that day, so he just prayed the one he was wearing was clean enough for nobody to notice he hadnât changed his clothes that morning, put on a lot of deodorant and cologne to hide the fact he hadnât showered, and went out through one of the back doors, just to enter again a couple of minutes later through the front door, pretending he had just arrived from home and hadnât stayed there all night.
As soon as he entered, he told Sampson if he could please notify him when Nova arrived at Headquarters. He didnât ask for an explanation as to why he wanted that, but accepted anyway, clearly excited for having her back with them.
Hugh wasnât⊠excited. Or happy, for that matter. Not that he wasnât happy that she wasn't locked up anymoreâ of course he was happy she wasnât locked up anymore.
What he was feeling reminded him more of when Simon, Evander, and he were playing a game they liked to call âTag, youâre straightâ, that consisted of the three of them throwing balls against a random wall at the same time, and then doing their best to dodge them while pushing the others so they get hit. Then, whoever got hit, would be smacked on the back of his head, and the other two would yell âTag, youâre straight!â. It was a game he really liked and they kept playing even when they werenât teens anymore, since in their family, bullying Evander was a great bonding activity, and âTag, youâre straightâ was the perfect opportunity to do so, especially because, as far as everyone knew, Evander was, in fact, straight, so that made everything ten times funnier when he got hit by a ball and got mad about it.
And yes, everything was fun and laughs, until Hugh broke a window, and a very angry Tamaya practically kicked the door down to ask them what the fuck had happened, yelling at the three of them for a good two or five minutes.
Even if Hugh had been the one who broke the window, everyone (even Kasumi, who was in the bathroom when the whole thing happened) helped clean up the mess and got cardboard to cover what now would be considered a hole in the wall, so the cold wind and dust wouldn't get in the house. It seemed like Tamaya had gotten a lot out of her system after yelling at them, because she chuckled at the jokes Evander and Simon made about the situation, saying that Hughâs new power was turning straight everyone (and everything) he touched and that now the window was âone of themâ. Hugh wanted to laugh too, but at the same time, he could only ask himself how she was going to react when she arrived home and realized what he had done.
And of course he wanted her to come home, as he always wanted every time she got out, to make sure she was still safe and sound, and so they could tell each other about their day and what they had done while the other wasnât around. But now, he was also worried. And ashamed.
It was a combination of happiness, expectation, worry, and shame.
And he didnât like it one bit.
So when Sampson let him know, after a while, Nova McLain was there, what he really heard, was Simonâs voice telling him she had arrived.
He knew it wasnât the same person. But it felt pretty similar.
He made sure he didnât look like a dead body before going to the first floor while making mental notes of what he was going to say to Nova.
Her situation had always been one that was pretty delicate, but now it had taken a new turn. A simple âIâm sorryâ, with only those words, wouldnât be enough for her, because it wouldnât be enough for him either. He knew how Cragmoor was.
Hugh wantedâ needed her to feel as if she belonged to the Renegades. Because, yeah, she did, but he knew that when she was back in her cell, she probably didnât feel that way, and if he let this one slide, it would become a problem sooner or later.
Probably much more sooner than later.
It wasnât like he was going to lie to her face or something; he just was going to point in the right direction. For her.
When the elevator doors finally opened, he spotted Nova surrounded by Adrianâs team (but no Adrian in sight). Silva and Tucker were smiling at her and touching her, but Bell, who was used to keep her hands to herself when it came to physical touch, just stayed there, watching her friends greet her without actually participating in the conversation that was happening in front of her. Actually, she was the first one to leave Nova alone after Silva said something about going out to eat (and Hugh could clearly listen to him because Silva didnât know how to keep his voice down, so when he went to their house, he could hear everything he said to Adrian, even the most embarrassing parts), an invitation Nova rejected, even after they insisted her to got with them. Hugh decided to take that as an opportunity to talk to her.
Nova was a Renegade.
And the Renegades didnât turn their backs on each other.
The feeling that he had just thought something pretty hypocrite started to creep at the back of his mind, when someone very small bumped against his chest, and before he could mumble a mechanic apology and keep walking, he realized that very small someone was Nova.
He had to think fast.
âOops, sorry, Nova.â
He could call her Nova, right? Insomnia felt way too formal. And McLain seemed a little bit aggressive. Plus, she was Adrianâs girlfriendâ or that was the last thing he had known about the topic. If they had broken up, Hugh would have probably received a memo or something. He didn't have Max or Simon with him to ask them about what they knew about it. They probably would tell him to go ask Adrian directly though, and that was something Hugh was not willing to do because he was still not talking to Adrian.
âUh⊠hi,â Nova stammered.
Then, being completely aware he could break her handâs bones if he grabbed her too hard, gave her a handshake as carefully as he could.
But still solid enough to show her he was being serious.
âI asked Sampson to let me know when you came in. I wanted to be one of the first to welcome you back to the team.â
âOh. Thanks.â
He released her hand and stopped smiling.
The conversation couldnât die there. He needed more. Â
âAnd I wanted to offer you a formal apology for this abysmal misunderstanding,â he added. âIâm ashamed to think how we treated you, as one of our own, when your loyalty and dedication has been so unwavering. Itâs justâŠâ What was the word? âall this turmoil thatâs been going on lately, you know? The parade, Cosmopolis Park, the attack on headquarters, Ace Anarchy⊠sometimes I feel like weâre jumping through hoops set on fire, and every one of them is a little bit smaller. If we donât keep ahead of all the threats and dangers, then one of these days, the whole thing will go up in flames.â
That was a good analogy. And he had just come up with that one.
Apparently, Nova thought it had been a good analogy too, because she chuckled and said, âWell, good thing youâre invincible, at least.â
âYeah, I might be,â he shrugged, âbut there are people I care about that donât have that luxury, and Iâm just doing what I can to protect them. I hope you understand that we did what we had to do, given the circumstances.â
The circumstances, he thought.
Nova had people she loved. Adrian had mentioned she had an uncle before, as far as he could remember. She had proved to be pretty passionate about the things she cared about, and he bet that she would do anything to protect the only family she had left.
The circumstances didnât matter. They never mattered as long as the people one loved were safe.
She would understand.
She had to understand.
And fortunately, she did.
âOf course,â Nova answered, with a smile on her lips.
âGood.â Good. Everything was working out as he wanted to. âBecause you are a part of the Renegades family now,â and he added, feeling a little too inspired, âand itâs important to me and all the Council that everyone here feels like theyâre being treated fairly. Â That they are part of this team.â
Youâre a Renegade, Nova.
And the Renegades donât turn their backs on each other.
And as if Nova had listened to his thoughts, she lifted her chin and said, âI donât blame you and the Council for what happened. You were given information and you had to act on it. I understand why you did what you did. Butââ
Hugh had to use all his might not to growl or roll his eyes as soon as he heard that word.
He couldnât appear too relieved because something was always going to get in the way.
ââI was surprised by the whole execution thing.â
Me too.
Honestly, me too.
âYesâŠâ he agreed, âitâs unfortunate that we⊠Well, I hate to think about what you went through.â Then, just to make sure the point was cleared, he quickly said, âBut I am so glad itâs all worked out.â
Isn't it?
âYes, it worked out for me, thankfully,â she answered, putting a lot of emphasis on âfor meâ, by slowing her voice âBut I have to admit that Iâd always wanted to believe the Renegades were, well, above capital punishment. To end someoneâs life, giving them no possible chance for restitution, and to do it without even offering a fair trial, it seemsââ she frowned and put her index finger in the space between her nose and her lips ââhow do I say this? A little villainous.â
As soon as Hugh heard that, he chuckled.
Because telling her to stop talking back to him and go to her room was not an option, and he didnât know what else to do.
âTo be fair,â he mentioned, âwe did believe you were Nightmare, and Nightmare did try to kill me.â
But most importantly, she tried to kill Max. And should probably go for Adrian and Simon next, if they didnât stop her soon. Something he should be making sure they did, but couldnât leave the conversation, because Nova still had a lot to say about the matter.
âIâm aware of that,â Nova agreed âbut⊠donât you think she would at least deserve another chance?â
During the whole conversation, he had tried to stay as impassive as possible, only showing the right amount of emotion on his features for him to be able to get his point across. However, he didnât do a good job on that specific moment, because Novaâs tone quickly changed.
âOr, maybe not Nightmare, specifically,â she withdrew. âBut think about it. I was in that prisonâwrongfully, yesâbut it still gave me time to think about my life and my choices, and to decide that, if I ever got out of there, I would do things differently. The Renegades have to be willing to look beyond the mistakes of the past and understand that people can change.â Nova shook her head. âAnd Iâm not talking about the execution, either. I know youâll never forgive Ace Anarchy for what he did, and maybe youâll never forgive Nightmare, eitherââ
At least we can agree on that.
And the only reason they could agree on that, was because Hugh was hearing her words as if she were talking to him underwater, and instead of focusing on what she was saying, he could only focus on her gestures, her hands, and, for some reason, her eyes.
But weirdly enough, he only did it when she wasnât looking in his.
ââBut there are dozens of prodigies on that island, some who have been there for more than a decade. And yetââ she raised her finger ââwe have no systems in place to see if they really are as dangerous as we think they are. To see if they deserve the punishment theyâre receiving. Maybe some of them want to become useful citizens in this world;â she shrugged, âmaybe some of them deserve that. But you want to strip their powers from them, without even giving them a chance to explain why they did the things they did or how theyâve changed in the years since. Many of them are still being persecuted for crimes they committed in the Age of AnarchyâŠâ Nova clicked her tongue before asking, âI mean, didnât you do anything during that time that youâre not proud of?â
Nova asking him something so directly made him realize his jaw had been clenched during the whole conversation with no apparent reason at all. Then, a lot of things he wasnât proud of doing during the Age of Anarchy started to come to his mind, and he had to stop his brain from doing that, because if the memories kept running, they were going to get to a point of no return, and no one would like what they were going to see.
Because when he first did, something broke inside of him.
No. It didnât break.
It died.
Something died.
âWe did what we had to do to stop the villain gangs, to bring order and peace,â he answered. âWe would do it again if we had to.â
He would do it again. Most of it.
Only most of it.
She arched an eyebrow. âEven if that meant doing things that you wouldnât allow today as part of the Code Authority?â
He clenched his jaw again and pinched his lips, only that this time, he knew exactly why he had done it.
âMaybe some of those prisoners did things that were⊠justified, in some way,â Nova continued. âMaybe they stole things because there were no jobs back then. Maybe they fought against authority because authority abused and ostracized people like them. Maybe they would choose differently now, if we only gave them a chance.â
Give them another chance. Chances.
Nova seemed to be really interested in chances. But Hugh had learned that the world didnât always give second chances to people, not even to those who deserve it the most, and the sooner Nova learned that, the less the world would hurt her.
He had to stop her right there before realization hit her in the face.
When his kids were little and did something wrong, he (or Simon) would kneel in front of them and make it clear why their behavior was wrong, so they knew exactly the reason they were being grounded. Now, Nova was not his kid, and especially, she wasn't exactly a kid anymore. But she was still young, and if he could do something to protect her, he would do it.
He couldnât apply the same technique he applied with Adrian and Max. However, he could definitely show her the right path and hope she knew, it was for her own good.
And, again, she would understand.
She had to understand.
âNova⊠I can tell youâre passionate about this,â he started, and clearly noticed how her jaw tensed too, âbut⊠you have to understand that the people in that prison arenât like you. You were innocent. You shouldnât have been there in the first place. While they are criminals and villains, practically savages some of them.â
But to his surpriseâ
Nova didnât.
âHow do you know?â she spatted. âHow many of them have you talked to recently? Or for that matter, how many of them ever received a fair trial?â
Hugh sighed and took a look at his surroundings. There were a lot of Renegades around them, pretending to be on their own thing, but clearly listening to the entire conversation for who knows how long.
He couldn't scream at them. Not again.
Nova, on the other hand, was also looking around but didn't appear as angry as Hugh was.
Maybe because she couldn't understand the severity of the conversation they were having.
âWhat are you suggesting?â he asked her, lowering his voice. Nova returned his attention to him. âThat we postpone the Agent N reveal until we can⊠what, interview them?â then, he added, scoffing, âOr should we devote our resources to gathering evidence from ten years ago, all so we can prove what we already know? They are villains,â Hugh reminded her.
And in response, she reminded him, âIâm not a villain. But that wasnât going to stop you from executing me.â
Hugh didn't doubt Nova's innocence. At least, not anymore. But, when she said it that way, she sounded so convincing and so sure of her words, that he wondered why he had thought she was Nightmare in the first place.
âAnd no,â Nova continued, âIâm not suggesting you postpone the reveal for a while, Iâm suggesting you postpone it indefinitely.â
He stepped back, feeling shocked by the determination in her voice.
And her audacity.
That audacity.
Simon always said that one shouldn't be quick to judge other people's actions because there was always a reason why they were acting like that. Within those words (and Simon, always Simon) in mind, Hugh thought that there had to be a reason behind her audacity, and it couldn't be the one he was starting to think it was.
Nova didn't flinch at his reaction and continued to talk as confidently as before. âIn fact, I think you should destroy Agent N. All of it. Along with any possibility that it could ever be re-created.â
Maybe it was resentment.
Maybe those were her ideas about good and bad.
Maybe it was that she was scared of losing her powers herself.
So he went with that, and recited the exact words he had been thinking about since Genissa Clark had been neutralized, and that he had been saying to each Renegade that expressed that very same concern. âIf this is about what happened to Frostbite and her team, itâs important for everyone to know that we are working to ensure the safety of all Renegadesââ
âThatâs not what Iâm talking about,â Nova interrupted him violently. âThis isnât about the patrol units or figuring out how to defend ourselves more efficiently or any of thatâ she clenched her fist, closed her eyes, and exclaimed, âThe world doesnât revolve around the Renegades!â
Suddenly, a shadow rose and turned into the familiar silhouette of the man who had used the exact same words years before Nova entered into his life. Â
Hugh (and the rest of the world) wouldâve been able to recognize his face on any occasion. At first, the only thing that made him less afraid of him was the knowledge that, at least, he didn't know how his face looked like, because he always hid it behind a mask and that made him have something to use against him that couldn't be used against Hugh.
Now, he knew how his face looked.
Now they could be⊠considered equals.
Even if Hugh had promised himself he would never let the power corrupt him the same way it had corrupted him.
He was better than him.
He would always be better than him.
But since no one could be better than him, Ace Anarchy's silhouette looked at him, raised an eyebrow, Â and echoed, âThe world doesnât revolve around the Renegades. And the sooner Captain Chromium learns that, the less the world is going to hurt him and his cause.â
She shook her hands a little, but her eyes didn't open, and the shadow didn't disappear. âIsnât it our responsibility to bridge the gaps between people?â she asked, more calmly than before. âTo recognize that we all have to live in this world together? We need to start seeing other prodigies, not as villains, but asââ she blinked twice ââwell, other human beings, who maybe arenât so different from us after all. I want to believe that we can close this divide between us, but⊠Agent N isnât the answer.â
Ace out his hands over Nova's shoulders.
âBut thatâs all the Anarchists have to say about the matter.â
And when their gazes locked, it hit him.
Someone was looking at him through Nova's eyes, and he immediately knew who it was because he recognized the feeling from when he looked at Adrian's and for those seconds he dared to do it, he didn't see his son, but her.
Through her eyes, he could see, for the split of a second, the man who had tried to stop Ace Anarchy even before they knew exactly how to do it. He saw the man who felt as if he had been a coward during all those years for staying by the Anarchistâs side, but in reality, was one of the best ones out of the bunch, because in the end, he had been able to have the courage to do what was right.
And she said that one cannot be brave who has no fear.
He wanted to get close to her. He wanted to kneel, grab her by the shoulders, and take a closer look at her, just to be completely sure he wasn't going crazy, because it for sure sounded crazy and maybe Hugh was indeed a little bit crazy, but he was also desperate enough to do all of those things he was thinking about just to get an answer once and for all.
But Ace's hands were still on her shoulders.
And she seemed so far.
And he feared it would happen again. Like when he saw Adrian's eyes, looking for her, just to realize she wasn't really there.
The Artino girl wasn't there either.
All the Artinos had been killed during that same night and nothing was going to bring them back.
âI know this is coming from a place of good intentions,â he stated. âI donât expect you to understand the challenges facing our world of the difficult decision weâve had to make, but I can assure you that none of our decisions have been made lightly.â
None of them.
Not a single one.
âI know that, butââ
âEverything the Council has done these past years has been in service to the people of this world who need our help, for protection and justice. Iâm afraid this isnât up for debate, Nova. Our decision regarding Agent N, and the fate of those villains, has already been decided.â But before Nova McLain could object, he sentenced, âAnd our decision is final.â
He turned his back on her before she could do it, and pretended he didn't notice she kept following him with her eyes until the elevator doors closed, and he leaned his back against the wall, doing his best not to start hyperventilating.
She didn't turn your back on you.
She didn't fail you.
She died.
She just died.
***
He stayed the rest of the morning inside his office after that, without (luckily) no one entering his office to ask him about anything. Not even Evander did it, and he had this horrible habit of just bursting into their offices to pretend he needed to seriously talk about something to ignore his own responsibilities. Hugh hated when he did that, so when he heard someone knocking on his door, he was ready to yell at Evander to get the hell out of his office, as if he were a seventeen-years-old teenager again, saying, âEVANDER, GET OUT OF MY ROOM!â (only that this time, Evander wouldnât be able to answer him with âWE SHARE THE ROOM, YOU CAPTAIN CU-â)
But Hugh didnât have to yell anything, because it wasnât Evander. It was Tamaya.
And whoever dared to yell at Tamaya could consider themselves a dead man.
âIâm going to get some take out for lunch,â she said, leaning against the door frame, âyou want me to bring you something?â
Tamaya was the one who went out to get the others lunch each time they needed because she was able to fly to the coffee shop and get there a lot faster than any of them could. She didnât seem to have a problem with it, even though she did have a lot of problems with a lot of things, and people taking advantage of her powers were one of them.
Maybe she liked to feel useful. Or maybe something she just needed to get out of there every once in a while.
âNo, Iâm fine,â he answered her.
âOh, you brought something to eat then.â
âOf course.â
Tamaya wasnât convinced by that answer.
âWhat did you bring?â she asked.
Without hesitation, Hugh opened one of his deskâs drawers. Fortunately, there was a can of soda that he didnât know how had arrived there, but he was glad it did.
He took it out and showed it to her, pretending to be super proud of himself or something, and Tamaya rolled her eyes. âWellâ if you donât want anything, I wonât bring you anything.â
âThatâs literally how things are supposed to work.â
She was about to leave when she remembered something. âOh, by the wayâ Kasumi wants us to have lunch together.â
Hugh couldnât help but growl. âWhy?â
âBecause she says so,â she answered him. âSo take your⊠soda, and meet us at the dining room in half an hour.â
Hugh just went back to what he was doing and told her he was going to be there. Tamaya didnât say anything else.
The Council didnât eat at the cafeteria with the rest of the staff. They had a private dining room on the same floor their offices were. The cleaning staff never went there, because the six of them took turns to mop and sweep, and the main unspoken rule was âIf you spill it, you clean itâ. It was like when they lived all together in one house and had to work as a team to keep it clean, which Kasumi said was nice and brought her nice memories, but most of the time, Hugh thought it was a pain in the ass, since, obviously, sometimes people didnât respect the unspoken rule, probably because they knew that someone else would be the one who would clean it anyways.
Just like when they lived together.
Only that, now, that someone was Hugh.
The dining room was mainly used by him and Simon. Sometimes Adrian went there to have lunch with them, but lately, he preferred to do it with his team. It wasnât very common for the Council to eat together, because each one had their own schedule. He didnât know why Kasumi suddenly wanted to do it and he thought it was a little bit annoying she didnât take into consideration that maybe the rest of them had other things to do, but at the same time, couldnât find a good reason for him to say no.
When the half an hour Tamaya said went by, he walked to the dining room and saw Kasumi for the first time that day.
She didnât greet him or anything. Evander was with her, chattering about something that he didnât comprehend, and didnât want to know about, so he sat down on one of the chairs and completely ignored their conversation until Tamaya appeared uncomfortably sitting down in the chair beside him.
She didnât bring him anything. Anything at all.
And, well⊠yes, Hugh had told her he didnât want anything; but he always told her he didnât want anything and she brought him something anyway. When one of them forgot their lunch, Tamaya bought them a sandwich or a sushi roll and basically stayed there until they finished the whole thing, and since Hugh was the one who forgot about his basic human needs the most, he had a lot of recent memories of Tamaya watching him eat, like a mother making sure her kid eat all his vegetables (which turned even more accurate when Hugh informed her he didnât like green peppers and she told him to grow the fuck up and eat the damn thing.)
The next thing he knew, was that everyone was sitting at the table, eating their respective lunch in complete silence. Tamaya had bought a gyro, Kasumi was having a bowl of rice and pasta salad she had brought from home and was drinking a white milky beverage that Evander got for her when he went to the taco stand Oscar Silva and Adrian had told him about.
âYou know how many calories are on those things?â Hugh asked Evander.
Evander looked at him and pointed at the soda he was drinking. âIs that all youâre having for lunch?â
He remained silenced for a little. âNoâŠâ
Tamaya rolled her eyes and Evander scoffed. âEvander, chips and soda do not count as lunch, eat grapes, grapes are the chips of nature,â he said in a ridiculous voice that intended to sound like Hughâs (and didnât). Kasumi snorted and tried to hide it by drinking some of her weird water/milk, but wasnât able to. âCome on, Kasumi, make the Hugh voice,â Evander told her.
Donât you dare.
Kasumi didnât dare.
âMaybe later, Vandy,â she said, with a serious face. âMaybe later.â
âCome on!â he insisted, after taking a sip of his drink (the same he brought Kasumi). âZoomie, you make a pretty good imitation of Hugh.â
Tamaya nodded. It was true; Kasumi was pretty good at imitating voices. He just wasnât in the mood to hear them make fun of him.
Luckily, Kasumi wasnât in the mood for that either. âEvander, I said no.â
Her voice was so severe and chilling, that Evander understood immediately. Tamaya asked him for a napkin, and the whole dining room fell silent again.
And it was also like when they lived together.
It hadnât always been like that though.
âYou know, this is the first time in, like, five years, I don't have any paperwork to fill,â Evander announced.
Literally nobody asked.
âWell, I do have tons of paperwork waiting for me on my desk,â Tamaya said, âI wouldnât mind sharing it with you.â
âThatâs low, dude, Iâm tellingââ he frowned and looked around ââWait⊠whereâs Simon?â
And with that simple question, the roomâs silence turned into a completely different type of silence.
One that he could not only feel, but also touch. One that made his vision blurry, a lump in his throat, and his eyes water. One that it was more like a fog than silence.
One that he could tell came from an imaginary fire that was so dangerous, he always shared a look with someone to make sure they were also aware of the situation they were in.
Only that this time, he didnât share a look with anyone.
Tamaya and Kasumi did though.
And then, they turned to see Hugh.
But he didnât turn to see them back.
âHe wasnât feeling well,â Kasumi said. âSo⊠he stayed home.â
Evander arched his eyebrows. âHuh. Again?ââ he turned to see Hugh ââDoes he have a cold?â
âEvanderââ Tamaya said.
âWhat? Dude, Iâm literally just asking.â
âWell, donât ask,â Hugh blurted out. âItâs not of your business.â
âButââ
âNot of your business,â then, he echoed, mockingly, âDude.â
Itâs not of anyoneâs business.
He pretended he finished his soda and threw it in the can that was beside the water cooler close to the door. Even though the rest of them had just started eating, he saw no point in staying there longer than he already had. He had done enough by just being there for a while.
And he had other things to do.
Hugh excused himself and stood up. Neither Kasumi nor Tamaya said anything to him and just kept eating their lunches, probably because they already knew there was nothing that could be said.
But Evander didnât know that.
So, before Hugh walked through the door, he said loud and clear:
âSomeone didnât get it last night.â
Kasumi got all pale and Tamaya started choking with her gyro. When they were able to recover from the initial shock, they cast an expecting and preoccupied glance at Hugh, waiting for his reaction for what felt like hours, and not seconds.
It took him a lot of time to process those words. He considered himself someone who reacted pretty quickly to everything, but the words Evander said to him were like freezing water, or a blow to the face, orâŠ
Those things that would never be able to hurt him, but for some reason, if they were cold or powerful enough, would disorient him for a couple of seconds, before he would be able to get back up again and do something about it.
So at that moment, the only way he could react was asking him:
âWhat did you say to me?â
Evander raised an eyebrow and smirked. âI said you didnât get it. You knowâ
But everyone pretended to not know what he was talking about.
Seeing they didn't react the way he expected them to, he frowned and clicked his tongue. âYou didnât tap that ass. You didnât do the PP. He didnât rub your silver speââ
Kasumi got all red. âEvanderââ
âIâm explaining it to him, Iâm explaining it to him,â he told her as if trying to calm her down. âLet me finish the last one, Iâve been wanting to say that joke for months.â
Tamaya left her gyro on the plate and massaged her temple. âEvander, seriously, shut the fuââ
âWait, no, I got thisââ he chuckled, put his elbows on the table, closed his eyes ââYour hubby didnât make love to you last night?â And then, after opening his eyes again, he added, âDarling.â
And with that, Hugh lost his head.
He went there.
He really went there, and the worst part was, he probably didn't even realize that.
He closed the door violently and screamed, âTHAT'S IT.â
He threw himself at Evander before he could process what was happening. But Tamaya and Kasumi were a lot faster than him, and swiftly got in between the two of them, Tamaya grabbing Hugh by the shoulders and pulling him back, and Kasumi pushing Evander out of his way.
âBRO, WHAT THEââ
âI SAID ITâS NOT OF YOUR BUSINESS,â he yelled. âITâS NOT OF ANYONEâS BUSINESSâ
Tamaya and Kasumi finally managed to put them behind each of them, creating a weird barrier between the two. And even if they were almost as tall as the two of them were, they still weren't tall enough to completely block each other from the other's view. Hugh could perfectly see Evander paralyzed by his reaction, almost tripping with his own feet because of how much Kasumi kept pushing him and having to hold all of his weight on a chair to not fall backward.
But that still wasn't enough to stop him from shitting on him.
âWHATâS YOUR DAMAGE!? DID YOU FALL OFF THE BED!? JESUS FUCKING CHRIST.â
âEvander, lower your voice,â Kasumi urged him, âpeople will hear you.â
âTell him to lower his voice!â he answered pointing at Hugh with the palm of his hand. âHe started it! HEâS THE ONE WHO'S ACTING LIKE A FUCKING LUNATIC!â
Kasumi didn't agree with him directly. Instead, she turned around, looked at him from head to toe, slightly closing her eyes and pressing her lips, and before she even opened her mouth, he already knew he didn't want to listen to anything she had to say.
She hadn't listened to him first.
But now she was going to.
Everyone there was going to hear him.
âHugh, I thinkââ
âWhy did you tell him?â he asked.
Evander frowned even more. âHuh? Tell me what?â
But Kasumi barely moved.
âWhy did you have to run to Evander and tell him about my personal life?â he kept asking her. âNo, the real question is,â he scoffed, âwhy do you feel the necessity to get in my personal life, Kasumi?!â
Now it was Evander the one who carefully pushed Kasumi aside and put her behind him, but before he could scream at him or punch him in the face, knowing perfectly well that wouldn't do anything, Tamaya put his whole arm in front of him, giving him a deathly look, and Kasumi slightly touched his shoulder, completely poker-faced.
And for some reason that made him even angrier.
She had no right to act like she was the sane one in the situation.
âItâs not only your personal life,â she explained to him in a calm voice. âItâs also Simonâs. And Iâm not getting into your personal life, he was the one who told us what was going on.â
âUs,â he echoed.
Tamaya let her arms down to her sides. âYeah. Us. He told us everything.â
Evander didn't take her distraction as an opportunity to punch Hugh. âEverything?â he asked instead.
âEverything,â Hugh repeated.
But he wasn't answering Evander's question.
âYeah, thatâs great,â he said, faking a smile. âThatâs fucking great. He went with you and talked shit about me behind my back.â The words were coming out of his mouth before he could question them, âWhat a great fucking husband heââ
âDo not finish that sentence,â Kasumi ordered him, giving a step forward. âHe wasnât talking shit about you, he was worried. Simon was worried sick about you. He is worried sick about you.â
âWhyâ why is he worried about him?â
Everyone ignored him one more time.
Hugh crossed his arms. âWell, he doesnât seem like it.â
Tamaya massaged her temple one more time and sighed. âMaybe if youââ
âMaybe if I do what?â he interrupted. âShould I make the first move? I already tried it, and it didnât work.â He tried to scoff one more time, but what came out of him sounded more like a growl. âYou should know; Simon must have told you.â
âWhenââ
âYes, he did,â Kasumi answered, shameless. She crossed her arms too and frowned. âThat wasnât right, Hugh.â
What do you know?
You werenât there.
No one was there.
âNo, everything was going fine.â He clenched his fists. âLook, I donât know what Simon made you think, but we were fine.â
âNot kissing your husband for weeks and then trying to do it just to avoid talking with him about the issue doesnât sound fine to me.â
Evander gasped. âWait, you actually havenât been getting itââ
Hugh laughed out loud, and even he could notice he sounded like an absolute maniac. âYou too? You too are going to pull that card on me?â he questioned her. âI do kiss him, and I do hug him, and we do have sex, and I shouldnât be telling you any of these things, because these are private details of my life you shouldnât know about! My private life is completely okay.â
Tamaya took him by surprise.
âBut are you okay?â
Her voice sounded so soft, so calm, and so genuinely concerned, that he didnât dare to lie to her, or to even look at her when he answered:
âAgain. Not of your business.â
After that, Tamaya was herself again. âHugh, listenââ
And Hugh managed to get the courage to lift his face. âNo, you lisââ
The entire room went dark before Hugh could finish talking. A pair of blinding white lights started shining right in front of him, and, even with his eyes slightly closed, he could tell they were coming out of Evanderâs fists.
The spotlight wasnât on him at that moment. So he decided to steal it.
Classic Blacklight.
Classic Evander Wade throwing a fucking fit when the world dared not to revolve around him for a minute.
After making sure he had grabbed everyone's attention, he opened his hands again and the tiny balls of lights returned to their light bulbs. But his face was still clouded by a strange darkness that even made Kasumi flinch and move backward towards Tamaya.
âWhat the hell is going on?â he asked, clenching his teeth and glaring at the three of them. âWhat the hell are you even talking about?ââ and then, he turned to see him ââWhy does everyone seem to know what the fucking problem is except me!?â
ââŠand she left me here!
ME!â
Him.
It was always him.
It hadnât been enough for Evander that their lives practically had to revolve around him during all his childhood and teenage years. He now wanted them to stop their discussion and tell him what was going on as if they couldnât have their own problems without him feeling he was entitled to know every single detail about it.
And hadnât that been how that whole fight had started in the first place?
He hadnât been able to control Tamaya and Kasumi finding out about what was going on because Simon had told him. But Hugh wasnât Simon, and he was sure as hell he didnât feel comfortable at all sharing that part of his life with him.
He wouldnât understand. He would pretend he did for a couple of minutes, and then would use it against him on the first opportunity he had that would benefit him one way or another.
He knew Evander. He knew he was capable of that, and more.
âI think you should leave,â he told him.
His expression hardened. âI think you should answer my question.â
âI told you to leave!â
Hugh raised his arm to point at the doorâ
And Evander grabbed him by the wrist.
Kasumiâs eyes widened and Tamayaâs face contorted while her wings bristled, alerting her of the danger.
Hugh knew Evander was taller than him. At first, all of them made a lot of jokes about how it was Hughâs worst fear and that he wasnât allowed to stand beside him at any moment so nobody noticed it. But every one of those comments stayed like that.
Jokes.
Not only because, well, they were. But also because, inside his head, Hugh always saw Evander as shorter than him, probably because he had gotten used to the idea of things being that way, and he wasnât in the mood for other detail of his life changing again, it didnât matter how small it may seem.
Yet, now he couldnât keep pretending he didnât see what was right in front of him.
He could tell his hands were getting warmer and warmer, to a point that if he had normal skin and his suit wasnât covering his arm, he would start to feel as if they were burning him, and Evander didnât appear to have any intentions of letting him go.
As if he wanted to burn him to death.
He kept staring at each other, with a vein popping out of his neck. The corners of his lips curved up, but before it could turn into a grin, it disappeared, and instead of laughing, he ordered, âDonât you talk to me like that.â
âMe.
She left me here, guys.
She left.â
âEvander, thatâs enough,â Tamaya said, with a calm, but terrifying tone. âLet him go.â
But Evander only grasped him tighter.
Her fingers shone with the electricity they carried. âLet. Him. Go.â
He glanced at Tamaya, then at Kasumi, and finally, he returned his attention to Hugh, waiting.
Waiting for him to say it.
âShe left.â
âLet me go.â
Evander pressed his lips together and lost his grip until his arm fell, and he sat down again.
âAnd for the recordââ Kasumiâs voice said, ââDonât talk to any of us like that.â
Hugh turned his back at them and took off one of his gloves as fast and discreetly as he could. He heard Kasumi asking something to Evander but she said it in such a low voice that the only thing he could actually listen was Evanderâs childhood nickname, which Kasumi always used and Hugh didnât because it felt so personal to both of them he didnât dare to interfere with that.
His hands were dry. And he forced his eyes to stay that way too because he could sense them getting wet at the thought of Evander really believing Hugh was going to hit him.
He heard Tamayaâs footsteps getting closer to him, and he rapidly put his glove back on and turned to see them again, scoffing. âSo, thatâs what today is about? You collectively decided all you were going to do was contradict me?â
Tamaya stepped back the steps she took and scoffed too. âSounds familiar?â she asked. Hugh couldnât ask her at first what she was talking about. âYou canât ask us to blindly follow you b and get mad when we decide not to do it. Especially when the things youâre doing areââ she looked for the right words âânot right.â
Kasumi straightened her back and nodded, agreeing with Tamaya. Evander tilted his head to one side while raising one eyebrow, and Hugh fought the impulse of doing it too.
âWhat?â he asked instead. âTamaya, what areââ
âIâm talking about the fucking execution of Nova McLain,â she blurred out. âThatâs what Iâm talking about.â
Evander growled and put his feet on the table, leaning in the chair he was sat on. He was so confused by Tamayaâs reaction he didnât even bother to take the time to tell Evander to sit like an adult for once in his life.
âWhat does that have anything to do with what weâre discussing right now?â he exclaimed.
âIt has everything to do with what weâre discussing right now!â she answered. âYou, and youââ she pointed at Evander, and Evander pointed at himself, confused ââdecided that, since you were too afraid of a spoiled girl âruiningâââ she made quotes in the air ââour reputation we were going to let her kill, in front the entire city, a child. A child, guys! A child who probably had parents who worried about her, just like you, Hugh, worry about your kids, or you, Evander, will worry about yours when they are born. Would you like them to be publicly executed without a proper trial just because the adults that were supposed to protect them, acted as the children in the situation?â
But before Hugh could tell her his kids would never act like Nightmare, more than comfortable with the idea of pretending as if the whole Max and Adrian situation hadn't happened, he heard it again.
But this time it was not a quiet chuckle.
This time, Evander was shamelessly chucking so loud, it almost sounded like a burst of laughter.
Tamaya was talking about Nova McLainâs situation and Evander was chuckling.
âChild?â he asked, trying to contain his laughs. âNightmare is not a child. Children do not do the things she did. Children donât try to overthrowââ he turned his hands into fists and glanced up to the ceiling for a couple of seconds, and then added, to no one in particular ââChildren do not try to kill other children. She wouldnât have tried to kill Max, or Adrian, or his team if she were truly a child because she would see herself in them. Thatâs just how things work.â
Inside his head, maybe.
But Evander had a lot of things inside his head and most of them were so twisted Hugh couldnât tell what he truly believed and what he did not.
âGenissa Clark is nineteen,â Tamaya reminded him. âAnd Nightmare, as far as we know, itâs sixteen. Theyâre still children.â
Evander rolled his eyes, smirking for a microsecond. âAge doesnât matter. What matters is thisââ he tapped his temple ââthe head.â
Out twisted and merciless heads.
âIf they act like adults, they deserve to be treated as adults.â
âNo,â Kasumi said, playing with her fingers. âNo, they donât deserve that. They donât deserve anything that happened to them. ChildrenâŠâ she raised her head âchildren are never to blame.â
But, instead of looking back at her, Evander rolled his eyes once more and crossed his arms.
Like the child he still was even if he always acted he was not.
âThey may not be kids anymore, but, stars, youâre acting like one,â Hugh quipped.
He immediately put his feet on the floor and his jaw clenched. âIâm no longer nine years old, Hugh.â
Yes.
Yes, you are.
Youâve done nothing to prove me wrong.
Hugh didnât have the opportunity to say anything though, because Kasumi put herself between Hugh and Evander once again, with her hands in her hips, and clearly said, âI wasnât going to attend the execution.â
He froze. âYou what?â
âNeither was I,â seconded Tamaya.
Hugh gazed at them, without being able to recognize their faces behind that proud expression they had all over them. âWhy the fuck not?â
Kasumi scowled and rubbed the fingers of her right hand as if she wanted to snap them but didnât, closing her eyes and keeping her head low. Tamaya instantly noticed that, and after throwing a quick attentive glance at her, her eyes bared into him.
âBecause it was a monstrous and villainous thing to do,â she answered, barely opening her lips. âAnd the Renegades are not that.â She put her hand on her chest. âIâm not a villain, and Iâm sure as hell Iâm not a monster either. And Iâve spent too much time hating myself to let you or anyone allow those toxic thoughts to win.â
He looked over Tamayaâs shoulder to have a clearer vision of Kasumi. âAnd you? You agree with this?â
âLeave her her aloââ
âYes, I agree,â Kasumi answered, without opening her eyes.
That was enough for him.
âSoâ are you insinuating I am a monster and a villain?â and he put his hand on his chest, the same way Tamaya had just done.
Kasumi stopped rubbing her fingers and saw him out of the corner of her eye.
âTake it as you want to take it,â Tamaya declared, crossing her arms. âIâm not surprised youâre trying to make it about yourself.â
âYou know what? Yes!â he barked. âThis is about me! Iâm the one who's getting totally dragged right now, Iâm the one you're criticizing, and Iâm the one whoâs getting attacked by all of you!â and he pointed at the three of them. âSo yeah, this is about me, Tamaya, not about you!â
As soon as he said it, he knew what was coming next. He knew what Tamaya was going to do. She was going to spread her wings, close her fists, and get a lighting bolt for her to throw at him. Then, she would get so close to him, he would see the anger glowing in her eyes, and she would proceed to yell at Hugh for five minutes nonstop, and when Kasumi or Evander was able to make her keep quiet for an instant, he would start yelling back at her, and they would get trapped in an endless cycle, where neither of them knew when to shut their mouths and give up.
And he knew it because there had been times where the only thing the two of them did was fight, and yell, and try to silence the other by making sure oneâs screams were louder than the otherâs.
However, Tamaya didnât do any of that.
Tamayaâs mouth fell open and was unable to say a single word while she stepped back, and leaned against the table because she wasnât able to sit in a chair without feeling extremely uncomfortable.
Her silence was worse than her screaming.
He needed to fill the silence in one way or another.
âWhy wonât you listen to me anymore?â he asked the rest. âWhy don't you respect me, or my privacy, or my decisions? Do you think itâs easy? Do you think itâs easy to have this weight on my shoulders?â He didnât wait for an answer. âNo, itâs not. But I man up, I shut my mouth, and do it, you know why? Because we stopped playing superheroes a long time ago, and now weâre governors, and I donât want us to fail, which is something the Anarchists would love to seeââ he extended his arms, like pointing at the rest of the world, when in reality, he was just pointing at the small room that seemed even smaller than before ââTell me, do you want us to fail?â
This time, he did want an answer. He did give them the time to respond, but they didnât take it. Tamaya stayed in complete silence, Kasumi started rubbing her fingers again, and Evander just turned redder and redder with each word he said.
âDo you want us to fail?!â he insisted. âDO YOU?!â
Still, no answers.
âYou donât, do you?! YOU DONâT!â
Silence.
Silence and Kasumi covering her ear with her fists.
âYOU DONâT! Soââ he pointed at Evander, ââman upââ at Tamaya, âshut your mouthââ at Kasumi, âand listen to me!â And finally, at himself. âBecause I am your leader! I AM YOUR CAPTAIN! AND YOUâLL DO AS I SAY!â
His yelling immediately was cut short by the sound of the tap of the water turning on savagely and the screeching sound of Kasumi asking:
âWELL, WHO MADE YOU CAPTAIN?!â
The water in the room started to go crazy. Not only the taps had opened, but also her drink was spilled all over the floor, small drops started to float around them, and the water inside the cooler became a strange swirl, that with each passing second just turned faster and faster.
And Kasumi was crying.
Or something like that.
It was water. They seemed like tears, but they were actually water that was coming out of her eyes, without any emotions in them. Her face, which at this point was soaked, didnât change at all, as if it had changed if she were really crying.
Still, Hugh felt it like a slap across his face.
Evander was the first one to react. âKasumiââ
âWHO MADE YOU OUR LEADER?!â she rasped. âWHO, HUGH?â and she grabbed him by the shoulders âWHO?â
The floor started to flood. Tamaya got on the table and moved her eyes from one side of the room to the other, trying to process what was going on in front of her, while Evander stood up in the chair he was sitting on. âKasumi Hasegawaââ
âIT WAS US!â she answered, letting go of him and stepping back. âIT WAS US AND WE CAN TAKE YOU OFF THAT POSITION AS EASY AS WE PUT YOU THERE! SO CUT. THE. CRAP!â
âZoomie!â
The cooler felt down on its side. If Tamaya hadnât moved slightly to the left, it would have hit one of her wings. The sound of the heavy metallic object crashing against the floor was enough to make everyone in the room go quiet, and their eyes fixated on the water that was coming out of it.
Like blood in an open wound.
He was the last one to come back to reality, after the water started to disappear right in front of his eyes, and realized Kasumi was manipulating it to form a small wave that she dropped in the sink.
She closed the taps and sighed.
âYouâre⊠youâre not acting like a leader right now,â she mumbled, leaning against the sink without looking at him. âYouâre⊠youâre acting like⊠likeââ
âLike what?â he asked.
As if he wanted to hear the answer to it.
âI donât knowâ Youâre justâŠâ Kasumi turned around and the water running down her face was actual tears this time. There was no sadness clouding her features that was able to hide that fact. âYouâre just not my friend.â
She looked at her own feet while walking towards her the things that remained on the floor. Tamaya grabbed the plastic cup of water she had been drinking from, and even though she took it (because Kasumi liked to reuse those things) she didnât say thank you or acknowledge her gesture, and instead, kept talking to Hugh.
âWeâre not your sidekicks. Weâre not even your coworkers or your employees. We are your family. We are all a family. But somehowâ you forgot it.â
She grabbed her small fabric bag and started to put all her things in there, with the rest of them quietly watching her, without daring to get close.
âIâm going to ask the three of you, but especially you, Hugh, to leave me alone.â
Before Kasumi left the room, Evander got down from the chair and rushed to her. She stopped in her tracks and pressed her bag against her chest. A small tear started to come out of the corner of her eye and her lower lip trembled. He extended his hand to wipe away her tears, and Hugh suddenly felt the urge to look away.
Until Kasumi stepped back, rubbed her eyes with one hand, and mumbled: âI said the three of you. Please, respect my decision, Evander.â
Kasumi walked out of the room, without closing the door behind her. Evander followed her, but stopped right under the door frame, grabbing to it. He glanced at Tamaya, and she, almost imperceptibly, shook her head saying no to something he was silently asking her.
His eyes didnât well up. Instead, after a blink, they turned to see Hugh, burning and glimmering an emotion he could not describe as something else but hate.
His eyes were burning and glimmering with hate.
And his words too.
âThis is all your fault.â
He walked in the opposite direction Kasumi went.
I know.
This is all my fault.
âKasumi was right, you know?â
Tamaya was the only one remaining.
âYou have acted like the biggest idiot that has ever existed,â she continued. âI donât know how youâre going to fix this and I donât know how youâre going to fix yourself.â Her expression dulled and she slightly bent down to try to look him in the eye. âBut we are your family. And you are ours.â
Hugh ignored her attempts to make eye contact and felt his hands getting moist and hot under his gloves.
But he couldnât decide if tell her or not, because Tamaya sighed, grabbed the rest of her lunch, and without turning to see him, sentenced:
âTalk to us when you start acting like it.â
And just like that, Hugh was left alone in an empty room, again.
***
Everything had started two months ago.
It wasnât like there werenât somedays where they didnât have sex. After all, they were part of the Renegades Council. The days were long, and there were occasions when they just arrived at the house and went directly to bed, without eating dinner or anything.
Despite that, they had managed to keep a certain schedule. And if he wanted to be completely honest, those days when he could have a little time alone with Simon were the best.
Until they werenât.
âWhatâs going on?â Simon asked suddenly.
âHuh?â
âWhatâs going on?â Simon asked again.
He wasnât mad at all. He was genuinely concerned.
It was⊠adorable. So Simon.
âEverything all right?â
Hugh knew something was wrong. But he felt a little bit embarrassed about backing down with something he had started.
Which was⊠weird.
Because nothing was embarrassing with Simon.
âHughââ
âI think Iâm no longer in the mood to keep going,â he blurred out.
Simonâs eyes widened. He licked his lips, like he did every time he was analyzing a situation, and smirked. âYou arenât in the mood? You? You, Hugh Everhart, aren't in the mood for sex?â
Hugh couldnât laugh at the stupid face he had made. âNo.â
Luckily, Simon noticed that. âOh. All right. Well, donât worry, love. Itâs okay.â
âIâm soââ
âNo, donât be sorry,â he interrupted him, using the same tone Hugh used all the time when they were younger to tell Simon not to be sorry. âThereâs no need to apologize.â He ran his hand through his hair and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. âIâm justâ going to the bathroomââ he grabbed the pile of clothes he had left on the nightstand ââI wonât take long.â
Hugh couldnât tell if he took long or not. He just put on his clothes again too and got under the covers. He didnât even turn around when Simon asked him, âDo you wanna be the little spoon tonight?â
He was never the little spoon. But he accepted anyway.
There were a lot of other nights that ended up that way. Nights that Hugh started something just to follow the schedule, things that they never finished because Simon always noticed something was wrong and said they should stop. Then, he kissed him, told him there was nothing to be sorry about, went to the bathroom to change, and went back to be the big spoon.
Until one day, Hugh fell asleep in a position that didnât allow Simon to cuddle with him. Or at least he pretended to fall asleep to avoid any questions as if why he didnât want to cuddle that night.
He couldnât avoid any questions the next morning though.
When he went downstairs to have breakfast, Simon was waiting for him in the kitchen.
âGlad youâre here so early,â Simon said. âWe need to talk.â
It was Saturday. Simon was wearing his cotton rob and had prepared an avocado toast and a cup of coffee.
Just the mere fact of him drinking coffee, plus the âWe need to talkâ phrase, was a bad sign. Not only because Simon got really anxious when he didnât control how much coffee he drank, but also because the last time he had told him they needed to talk, was when he found some not very family-friendly videos on the familyâs computer and thought that it would be better if he asked Hugh if they were his first because he didnât want to accidentally introduce Adrian to that kind of⊠audiovisuals.
StarsâŠ
That day had been one of the worst days of his life. And Hugh had fought a civil war. The bar for âbad daysâ was pretty high, but Adrian still managed to go higher than that.
âWhat did he do now?â
âOh, God, noâ Adrianâs clean. Heâs still sleeping, actually,â Simon responded, completely aware of what Hugh was talking about. âBut thatâs why I want to talk to you before he comes.â
Hugh felt a little bit less tense. A little bit.
He took the coffee pot and started pouring it on the first cup he found. âWhat do you wanna talk about?â
Simon drummed the fingers of his right hand on the bar and scratched his beard with his left hand, staring at his unfinished breakfast. âLove⊠are you having problems?â
âProblems?â he scoffed. âWhat kind of problems?â
âOh, you know⊠problems⊠down there.â
He lost focus and he poured the coffee on his hand. âShitââ
âLook, itâs just that I think itâs kind⊠strange what has been going on these last days,â Simon said without noticing the whole coffee situation. âWeâ we had a schedule, and now we donât, and Iâm not mad at all, I just want to know if thereâs something more to it.â
Hugh left the coffee pot where it belonged and Simon kept talking.
âYou shouldâ we should go to see a doctor,â he whispered. âI know you have never had an appointment with a doctor before, but we could⊠I donât know, ask around, until you find one that makes you feel comfortable.â
And he would have probably kept talking if he hadnât interrupted.
âItâs more common than you may think, you know,â he assured him. âAnd thereâs nothing wrong with it. Everyone once in a while hasâ you know, some kind difficulties, or it hurts, orââ
âNo.â
Simon suddenly went silent. âNo what?â
âNothing hurts,â he answered. âI literally cannot feel pain, remember?â
âOh, no, I mean, of course I remember,â Simon mumbled. âIt wasâ it was just an expression.â
Hugh frowned. âIâve never heard that expression before.â
Neither of them said anything for an uncomfortable amount of time, while Hugh stirred his coffee with a plastic spoon and Simon pretended he was really focused on his breakfast.
âYou didnât answer my question though,â he said after a while. âAre you having any kind of problems?â
Hugh gave him the same answer. âNo.â
âAll right. I believe you. And I trust you. You know Iâll always trust you, donât you?â
When Simon said he trusted him, Hugh usually responded to him saying he trusted him back. But this time, he said, âAs you should.â
At that moment, Adrian walked into the dining room, letting them know their conversation had come to an end.
Hurting.
What a strange word.
He couldnât comprehend it. And heâd never liked things that he couldnât comprehend.
Nevertheless, even if he had lived his whole life hating things he couldnât comprehend, now he didnât understand why he felt so attacked by the way Simon formulated his question. The rational part of him knew he had no intention of making him angry, but his emotional side got angry at him anyway. He got so angry, he dedicated the rest of the day to ignore him.
And things didnât change after that conversation. They just got worse.
So much worse.
Hugh didnât even bother anymore to make the first move. He slept turning his back on Simon, so he could make clear he didnât want to be touched at that moment. But sometimes, Simon didnât understand (or pretended he didnât understand) his signals, and asked him in a thousand different ways if that was going to be the night everything was going back to normal.
âHow are you feeling, love? Are you better now?â
âHow about we try something new today?â
âHugh, are you awake?â
âHugh, love, please⊠answer meâ
But Hugh never answered him. Not with anything else but âFineâ, âOther dayâ, âNoâ, or just silence. Because sometimes silence counted as an answer.
And sometimes it was the loudest of sounds.
He was already ready for bed. He had brushed his teeth, had put on his pajamas, and had gone downstairs to make sure Adrian was still breathing, being especially careful not to wake him up.
Fifteen minutes had passed since that, and he was still standing up next to the bed, without feeling like getting in yet.
Then, he realized they hadnât made the bed since the day of the fight. The coverlet was almost touching the ground and the pillows were everywhere except where they were supposed to be. He felt a strange energy going through his body, that ordered him to get closer and start making the bed.
No one liked to sleep on an unmade bed anyways.
However, the moment he started doing that, he made the mistake of graving Simonâs pillow. And Simonâs pillow made the mistake of smelling just like him, and the smell of mint, fabric softener, hit and the citrus body lotion he used was so intense, it made him feel, even if it was for a couple of seconds as if Simon were there.
That feeling lasted, at least, five seconds. And when he tried to smile, he started crying.
Because that pillow wasnât Simon. Because Simon was not there.
Because Simon had left. He really left.
Without letting go of the pillow, he sat on the cold and hard floor. His elbows accidentally hit the nightstand he had next to his side of the bed, making the lamp and the couple of glasses he never returned to the kitchen tremble a little, but he wouldnât have cared less if they fell to the floor and broken.
It wasnât like they could cut him or anything.
He smelled the pillow one more time, and it was more than enough to make Simonâs ghost appear a couple of feet away from him, with empty eyes and a serious face, asking the same questions over and over again.
Why donât you ever touch me anymore?
Why am I always invisible to you, even when Iâm not?
Why are you so fucking cold all the time?
Why wonât you tell me whatâs wrong?!
âBecause I don't even know what is wrong with me,â he finally answered.
Simonâs ghost didnât ask what he meant. After all, even if he did and Hugh answered him, he wouldnât have understood.
In fact, he knew Simon hoped he never would.
It wasnât that he wasnât attracted to Simon anymore. No, it was not that. For him, Simon was the most perfect man he had ever seen in his whole life. He loved his voice, soft like velvet. He loved his hands touching his skin. He loved his eyes that looked at him with adoration, and he loved his body, toned and covered in body hair, that used to make Simon feel self-conscious, but that Hugh had always found really appealing and he made sure to remind him that in every opportunity he had.
Simon had not a single flaw because he was perfect for him.
But when the darkness filled the room and he stretched out his hand to touch himâŠ
It was like something fell upon him. Something so heavy and so big, he couldnât get rid of it, not even using his powers at their maximum capacities. It didnât let him move, it didnât let him speak, and the only thing he could do was to soldier on, praying to a God he wasnât sure it existed, asking him to please take that weight off him when the sun came out because if he didnât do it, Hugh would have been capable of staying there for the rest of his days.
Completely still. Without any strength to move his head or change into a more comfortable position. Letting his body get all dusty as if he were part of one of those sets of furniture that they kept in the guestâs rooms that were never used because no one visited them, other than the rest of the Council.
Now, he didnât know if it was God the one that took that weight off him, but he did know that as soon as the sun started to come out, the weight became lighter and lighter until it finally disappeared and Hugh was able to move again. He dusted off his whole body, prepared to go to the Headquarters, and put on his best face to convince others (and himself) that he wasnât tired at all.
It had been a long time since the last time Hugh was able to sleep comfortably. He would say it was something that affected him even before his whole⊠situation with Simon. It had been going on for years. Adrian was still a kid when it all started.
âYou should pop some pills or something,â Evander told Hugh when he dared to look a little bit more tired than normal. âYou knowâ to help you sleep.â He clicked his tongue. âAfter the Day of Triumph, I began to take some sleeping pills, and they helped me a lot.â But before Hugh could ask him why he needed to take sleeping pills, Evander grabbed the folder where the documents he had asked him for and walked to the door, not without patting him on the shoulder first. âMaybe they can help you too.â
There was no need to say Hugh didnât listen to him. Not only because Evanderâs advice wasnât always the best advice someone could receive, but also because there was something about taking pills he didnât like at all.
Besides that, it wasnât like Hugh could take any pill he wanted. They needed to have a strong effect or he would have to take more than one at a time. And Simon already needed to take pills to help him control his anxiety and went to therapy every two weeks.
He hated to say it, but it was a lot of money. It was not worthy. Simon had it worse than him, he needed those pills and those therapy sessions.
Hugh didnât.
So, yeah, he didnât listen to Evander. Neither did he listen to Kasumi when she gave him the same recommendation, and couldnât contain his laugh when she suggested he should do some yoga. He also got into a big fight with Tamaya when she pointed out something was wrong with him, even though the reason that made her think that was that Hugh had broken one of the cupboard doors and was going around looking for something to eat without noticing at all he had destroyed his perfectly designed kitchen.
As time went by, going to sleep became like playing Russian roulette. He never knew if that night he was going to be able to go to sleep or not, but it wasn't like sleeping made a huge difference because each morning he woke up feeling tired anyway.
Probably, the only difference between sleeping or not, was that when he didnât, when he stayed up all night, all he could see were ghosts.
During his childhood years, Adrian developed a huge fear of ghosts. Adrian was afraid of so many things Hugh couldnât name each and every one of them, but he did know ghosts were very high on the list. He woke up in the middle of the night all the time, and the most common excuse he gave for his behavior, was that he was afraid the ghosts of the people who were murdered in that house would suddenly start hunting him.
Hugh didnât believe in ghosts and he didnât think Adrian should do it either. But when he started to see his own ghosts, he stopped complaining each time Adrian woke him up, asking him, âDaddy, can I sleep in your bed tonight?â
Of course, he didnât see the same ghosts Adrian thought he saw. Hughâs ghosts were completely different.
Sometimes, it was a man, who despite his young age, he appeared to have lived a thousand years. He had deep circles under his blue eyes and the saddest smile it had ever existed. Occasionally, he was accompanied by a woman, with long and dark hair, who carried in her arms a chubby and loud baby that cried each time she felt her mom wasnât close enough to her. And most of the times, they also brought with them a little girl, that got between the sheets at the same time Adrian did, and that each time he got closer to Hugh to ask him if he could cuddle him until he fell asleep, he felt as if he were hugging the dead body of that tormented soul, asking him why he didnât arrive on time.
Hugh didnât like other peopleâs kids. Especially if those kids liked to meddle in his business. Â
So one of those nights, he locked the door. That way, no ghost was going to enter his room.
And neither would Adrian.
That night, he was starting to kind of fall asleep, after spending hours looking at the window, when he heard a couple of small hands trying to open the bedroomâs door. For a second, they stopped, trying to process why it wasnât opening as it should. Then, they tried again. When they failed a third time, Adrian started bawling.
Simon woke up immediately.
But Hugh wasn't surprised at all.
âAdrianâŠâ he mumbled. âAdrian, hold on, Iâm coming!â
He removed the covers so quickly, he punched Hugh on the face, waking him up completely. He tried to open the door the same way Adrian previously did, but the panic he was feeling at that moment didnât allow him to process why the door wasnât opening, and just made his anxiety levels go to the roof.
âHugh⊠Hugh, the door,â he mumbled. âThe doorâsâ the doorâs not opening, help.â
But he didnât help.
Not because he didnât want to. He wanted to help him. He wanted to tell him to calm down, and that the door was just locked.
But there was something on the sound of Adrianâs cries and the way Simon called his name that made the weight on his chest start to choke him.
Really choke him.
âHugh! The door, please.â
âDADDY! DADDY, LET ME IN, DADDY, LET ME IN!â
âArenât you listening to me?! Wake up! Wake up and help me, Hugh!â
âLET ME IN, DADDY, PLEASE!â
âHold on just a second, darling,â Simon squeezed. âHold on just a secondâ HUGH, FOR FUCKâS SAKE, COME HERE AND HELP ME!â
âDAâ DADDY, PLEâ AAAAH!â
First, he heard something getting violently hit. Then, complete silence. And finally, Adrian started crying again.
When Simon turned on the lights, Hugh was able to turn around to see what was happening.
Apparently, Simon had kicked the door down, and Adrian had been fast enough to get away from it before it punched him in the face...
Bit he still got hit on the forehead pretty hard.
âOh, Adrian, darââ
âDADDY! POPS HIT ME! HE HIT ME!â
âDARLING, I SWEAR IT WAS AN ACCIDENT, FORGIVE ME!â
Hugh rubbed his eyes, annoyed at the sudden change of light in the room. He noticed Adrian was wearing the blue pajamas Kasumi had brought him during his ninth birthday and was holding the Baby Indomitable blanket.
The blanket she had made for him.
Simon kneeled in front of Adrian and grabbed him by the cheeks. âWe need to take him to the hospital,â he said. His eyes were all watery and his voice broke. âWe need to take him to the hospital,â he repeated with more emphasis. When Hugh didnât respond, his worried expression turned into one of pure angriness. âFuck, Hugh, why did you lock the door? WHY DID YOU LOCK THE FUCKING DOOR, HUH? WHY?â
For some reason, the weight that was suffocating him decided that was a good moment to let go of his throat for a second, just for him to give Simon a reason why. And the only thing that came out of his mouth was:
âAdrian is too old to be sleeping with us every night.â
Adrian started bawling again, and Simon realized going to the hospital was going to take too much time, so he took his son in his arms, and went downstairs to call Tamayaâs husband, Owen, the only doctor they truly trusted.
When Simon got out of the room, he didnât turn off the lights. Hugh got up to do that, but in the end, decided it would be more appropriate to go with his husband and kid, in case they needed anything.
In the kitchen, Simon was holding Adrian with one arm and holding the phone next to his ear with the other. After a long wait, he hung up, ready to start yelling and punching the first thing (or person) he saw.
Luckily, the first one who noticed Hugh was there, was Adrian.
He had a big bump on his forehead.
âGive him to me,â Hugh whispered. Simon (who was dialing the phone one more time) doubted for a second but finally accepted. âHow are you feeling?â
âMy head hurts,â Adrian whispered.
There it was again. That word.
He sat him on the kitchen bar. âOf course it does, buddy. Do you want some juice?â
Adrian nodded. âCan I have apple juice?â he shyly asked.
Hugh looked for it inside the fridge. âWe only have strawberry juice,â he said.
âI like strawberry juice too.â
âGood.â
He took two strawberry juice cartons and gave him one. At that moment, Simon pointed at the phone with a hopeful and scared expression, and said, âTamaya, I almost ripped Adrianâs head off, I need your husband.â
While a really confused Tamaya asked Simon what the hell did he mean with almost ripping Adrianâs head off, Hugh sat down on one of the stools, right in front of his son. He had his legs crossed and was drinking his juice, moving his head as if he were listening to a happy melody.
â... and accidently hit him with the door,â Simon said to the phone. For his change of tone, Hugh could tell he was talking to Owen too (he knew Tamaya well enough to know she was still listening to everything that was going on after putting the phone on speaker). âNo, he didnât lose consciousness, he just⊠cried a lot⊠heâsâum, actually kind of hungry right now. Yeah, heâs⊠heâs drinking some juice. Um⊠letâs seeâ Adrian, darling.â Adrian turned around to see him. âDo you know what day it is?â
âUm⊠Sunday.â
âGreat jobââ he returned his attention to the call ââHe doesn't seem disoriented either.â
Hugh paid a little bit more attention to the nasty bump Adrian had on his head. He didnât dare to touch it for fear of hurting him more, but a part of him remembered having seen someone wrapping a bag of frozen peas on an old cloth and putting it on the injured area.
So he did that too. He just changed the bag of frozen peas with the strawberry juice carton.
âCan I drink that one too?â Adrian asked, chuckling slightly. Â
Hugh smiled at him. âNo, you canât. Too much sugar.â
And when Adrian laughed again, he remembered where he had learned that piece of medical advice.
And he stopped smiling.
âIce? Just⊠just ice?â Simon asked Owen, incredulous. His gaze met Hughâs. âIt seems like⊠Hugh already did that. Are you sure thatâs all he needs? And can he go to sleep? Sure? Heâs not gonnaâ no, but⊠Tamaya, please, let the doctor speakâ ok, thereâs no need to talk to me like that, Iâm sensitive, all right? When you hit your kid with a door, you'll understand my concern.â
After Owen and Tamaya were able to calm Simon down, he hung up the phone. âWell, Adrian, Owen says youâre fine,â he said a little bit less shaken up than before. âAnd Tamaya is not invited to next weekâs party.â Adrian chuckled again. âLetâs get you to bed.â
Simon carried Adrian all the way to his room. Hugh followed them closely, and stayed at the door, listening to his son asking his dad if they could sleep with him that night.
âYouâre not too old to sleep with me anyways,â he assured.
Simon looked at Hugh, but he was so far away, he couldnât tell what he was trying to communicate with his eyes.
If he was trying to communicate anything at all.
There was nothing Simon could say though; it still didnât seem right for him to sleep in the same bed as Adrian that night.
After all, he had been the one that locked him out of his room when he needed him the most. Adrian was asking for his dad (or âdaddyâ, like he called him at that age), and he had not reacted immediately after hearing his first cries.
And to make matters worse, he hadn't bought apple juice, even if he knew it was Adrianâs favorite.
Hugh felt like the worst parent on the planet.
Simon was the one who stayed with Adrian that night. Hugh told him the three of them wouldnât fit in the same bed anyway. Adrian wasnât that convinced by that answer, but as soon as Simon kissed the top of his head, he seemed a lot happier than before.
He wasnât able to sleep that night. Not because it was the first time in forever he slept on a bed all by himself, not at all.
It was actually the opposite.
Because from that moment on, two things happened: first, each time Adrian woke up in the middle of the night and went to their bedroom, Simon grabbed him by the hand and together went back to Adrianâs room, where Simon slept on the same bed as his son, and Adrian cried until he fell asleep. And second, after that night, a new ghost joined in. It was no longer the man with blue eyes, or the mother and her loud baby, nor it was the little girl who made too many questions for her own good.
It was her, whose smile could light up the darkest of rooms. Her, whose laugh he heard everywhere, without actually hearing it. Her, who sometimes made him think was seeing her through their sonâs eyes, and her who, when no one else was there for him, hugged him from behind and assured him everything was going to work out at the end of the day because there was no force on the universe that was able to take down Lady Indomitable and Captain Chromium.
But she had been wrong.
Like the night after that mission.
It probably had been an unimportant mission, because Hugh could no longer remember what it was about. He just remembered he had planned it and it had failed. They were not able to get what they wanted and the bad guys won. Also, all the members of the team had gotten hurt in some way or another. For example, Simon was left temporarily deaf on one ear after a big explosion and his right hand had first degree burns. Kasumi had been able to avoid getting burned by using her powers to make a kind of water dome around her, but she still got her knees all scraped when she tried to run and fell, and when he said scraped, he meant really scraped. Tamaya wanted to electrocute one of those guys by herself when they tried to take Evander by grabbing him by the leg in a way she didnât like at all, and even if she did leave all of them unconscious, both still got deep cuts on their hands and arms.
When they arrived, the house became a hospital, where she was the one and the only doctor, because she didnât get hurt that much and was able to move around without bleeding to death or something.
Hugh also helped her take care of everyoneâs injuries (and to calm down Simon when he started panicking about the whole âI CANNOT LIVE MY LIFE ONLY HEARING WITH ONE EARâ thing.) But he wasnât as good as a doctor as she was, even if he was the designated nurse when one of them got sick of something that may be contagious. Thatâs why he limited himself to passing her the bandages, towels, and anything she needed, without complaining or giving his unsolicited advice like he constantly did with everyone except her.
After they were finished attending everyone, they decided to go to sleep. Hugh didnât feel like sleeping that night though, so he went to the roof, thinking he was probably going to stay there until the morning came, to be able to get in bed again and pretend like he had been there the whole night.
However, someone did notice he was gone.
âDo you mind if I join you?â
She was flying a couple of inches above the ground and was wearing her pajamas and a little blanket as a cape, to cover herself from the cold wind.
With one hand, she was holding a bag of frozen peas wrapped in an old rag and put it on the small bump she had got when she got hit during that nightâs mission.
Hugh just nodded, and she sat beside him, sighing.
They stayed in complete silence, and when he was about to ask her if he could help her with anything, she asked him:
âWhere does it hurt, Hugh?â
âWhat?â
âWhere does it hurt?â she asked again.
âNo, I heard you the first time,â he answered. âItâs justââ
Just what?
But Georgie didnât ask him that.
âI know it may not⊠physically hurt,â she explained herself after realizing he was not going to finish that sentence, leaving the bag of frozen peas on her lap. âBut I also know there are a lot of ways someone can be hurting, and those wounds that are on the inside, are as important as the wounds we can see on the outsideââ she grabbed his hand, and gently took him by the cheek to make sure he saw her in the eyes.
He would recognize those eyes everywhere.
âWhy does it matter?â he asked her softly.
âBecause⊠youâre very strong, Hugh,â she answered caressing his cheek. âVery, very strong. But maybe, if you tell me exactly whatâs going on inside your head, we can find a way to cure your pain together. Because weâre in this together. You donât have to do it alone. Not again. Not ever again.â
She closed her eyes, and he pressed his forehead against hers, looking at their hands, holding each other like their life depended on it.
âSo tell me⊠where does it hurt?â
He didnât answer the question; but he remembered it was the first time in forever he cried in front of someone who wasnât Simon. He wasnât even sure why he was crying and his memories about that moment were blurry as if it had been a dream. What he did remember very vividly was that she didnât judge him at all or made him like his feelings didnât matter. On the contrary, she stayed there as long as he needed, crying with him, until he was able to calm down again, and asked her if she wanted to go back inside. She didnât think twice and accepted. After returning the frozen peas to the freezer, they pushed together the two couches they had in the living room, covered themselves with the small blanket she had brought with her and cuddled until they fell asleep.
From that moment on, it became more common for them to cuddle together. She was always cuddling with everyone, even with Tamaya and Simon, who were the ones with more difficulties accepting physical affection from others. But not even them could refuse her hugs, and her kisses, and her not so uncommon tickles, which Evander and Kasumi loved. Hugh couldnât help but notice though, he was the one she hugged, kissed and tickled the most, even after she had Adrian and had to share her love with one person more, that probably needed it more than him.
And he loved to be her favorite.
Wellâ her second favorite. Adrian went first.
He just wished he had hugged her, kissed her, and tickled her more. She was always the one who looked for him, but he rarely looked for her to show her physical affection.
Hugh didnât look for her at all. Not even when she disappeared.
He didnât even know why.
He didnât know anything.
But he did know that she had been wrong when she told him he was strong.
If he were truly strong, he would have protected her, like he had promised her he would do thousands and thousands of times.
If he were truly strong, he would have been the one that was there when the Artinos needed the Renegades, and he would have stopped the hitman Ace Anarchy sent to end them.
If he were truly strong and death had come after him the same way it came after her, he would have survived the fall.
Because he always did.
Because it was not possible for him to get hurt.
It was not her fault she hadnât survived though. She wasnât built that way. While Hugh was made mostly of chromium, Georgia Rawles was made of flesh, bones, blood, but mainly, she was made of love, and sometimes, love could be indestructible, but other times, it could also be fragile.
Very fragile.
It didnât matter how strong she was.
Oh, because she was strong. She was really strong. She had the kind of strength his superpowers couldnât give him, and that was the one that was going to change the world they lived in.
Georgia Rawles was so strong, she kept her cool when things were going to hell.
Georgia Rawles was so strong, she raised a child in the middle of a world ruled by anarchy, and was the best mother that child could ask for.
Georgia Rawles was so strong, she became the face people saw when they thought about hope, and didnât let her beautiful heart to be changed by the obstacles life threw at her, no matter how horrible they were.
And it hadnât been her fault she died. She didnât fail anyone, not even the Artinos.
No. The one who had failed the Artinos, the one who had failed her, had been Hugh.
He should have been the one who died that night. He should be dead and buried, and she should be there, alive, with her son and her family, living in the world she had made a better place.
A world he didnât feel he deserved.
Suddenly, a couple of familiar white boots appeared a couple of inches in front of him. He tried to convince himself not to look up, but his curiosity was bigger than his fear, even if he already knew who it was because she appeared every night after the door incident. It was Georgieâs ghost, just that this time, she was holding Simonâs hand. Her golden cape had not a single drop of blood and looked like new. She was wearing her whole superhero uniform but without her mask, so he had a clear view of her whole face. She let go of Simon for a second, and tried to walk towards Hugh, without taking her eyes away from him.
She didnât even have to talk to let him know what she was trying to say.
Georgie was trying to remember him the good things his world had. He had raised two brilliant and kind sons who were his pride and joy, even when they werenât in their best behavior. He had a friend who felt like an older sister, that fiercely loved him and the rest and had always done even when she was still learning how to love herself for the good, chaotic, intelligent, and beautiful person she was. He had another friend who, on the other hand, felt like a younger sister, and whose gestures, voice, and movements were like the calm before the storm, but when it came the time to defend others or defend herself, she became the storm itself, ready to drown whoever dare to treat her in a way that didnât fit the respect she deserved. He also had a friend, who felt like a little brother, that he had seen grow up since he was a kid that had to get on his tiptoes to high five him, and the memory of his smile, his laugh, and his jokes that sometimes seemed to be hidden behind that strange villainous mask he wore was enough for him not to hate him, even if he hated Hugh.
He had⊠or had had a husband too. A husband that made him feel like he was at home each time he saw him. A husband who laughed at all his jokes, even when they werenât that funny, and made him fall in love with him all over again each time he opened that smart mouth of his. A husband whose personality, humor, and body perfectly fit his, because if Hugh had been made for someone, it had been for him. A husband who always chose him, above anything else, but when it came to the point Hugh had failed him so many times, he had no other option but to choose himself.
And it wasnât like Hugh could blame him. Simon deserved to be happy. Simon deserved each and all of the good things that this world had to offer to him, even if one of those things wasnât Hugh.
Suddenly, Georgie extended her hand towards him, but when she was about to touch him, an invisible and polarized wall suddenly got in her way.
It was the first time Hugh actually saw it.
It was something grey, hollow, and invisible, that was coming out of him like the chrome that was dripping from his fingers at that very moment.
But Georgie, being Georgie, didn't flinch when she saw that wall. Instead, she flew over his head to try to get in that way. Hugh was following her with his gaze and realized at the same time as her, that thing was not a simple wall that had the sole purpose of making him get away from the people he loved.
That thing, that grey, hollow, and invisible thing, was a shell that impeded the people he loved to get closer to Hugh.
And Georgie was stubborn. Probably as much or more stubborn that Hugh was, even if she constantly was acting as if she werenât. First, she proved her luck by kicking the shell into letting her in. Then, she used all the force in her body to try to crack it open. She got so desperate that started using her fists, punching and screaming his name, calling him âdarlingâ, and imploring him to hold on a little longer.
The thing was⊠the thing was he didnât want her to do that.
He didnât know what she was feeling, but each time she kicked, she punched and she screamed, Hugh felt like his body was hurting. Not from the outside in, like he had heard physical pain felt, but from inside out; it was a pain that didnât limit itself to his chest area, and went through all his body. He felt it in his legs, his face, and his arms, and gave him the sudden need to scratch it away. However, the aching shell was pretty similar to the real world, in the sense that when he did it, when he scratched his body in order to make the pain stop some way or another, his skin, and therefore his pain, didnât react to it. It was as if he hadnât even moved or made the most minimal effort to help himself.
Please, Georgie.
Please stop.
Please, please...
Please.
Just give up.
So Georgie fell to her knees, leaving bloody marks of her hands all over the shell. The small body of a girl grabbed her by the arm as if she wanted to hug her the same way Adrian hugged Hugh when he had a nightmare. A woman put her hand on her shoulder and quickly soothed her baby before she even started crying. Then, the man of the family wrapped his arms around the four of them, with a fearful but determined expression, that only brave people like him had.
She had heard him. She had given up on him.
The same way Simon, who didnât stop watching the whole scene, had.
The same way he himself had.
Georgie tried to make him understand one last time.
You live in a beautiful world.
But she was wrong again.
Not about the part of the world being beautiful; it was about the part of her thinking Hugh didnât already know that.
He did know the world he lived in was beautiful because the people who were part of it made it that way.
However, each time a happy moment occurred or a tragedy knocked at the door, it was as if Hugh wasnât able to experience the happiness or the sadness that he was supposed to feel. When they cried, they laughed, or they yelled at him, their sobs, their smiles, and their screams felt real, but when he tried to imitate them, he felt like something that had come out from another planet pretending to be a human. Even those tears he was crying now, were more of a way his mind had found to fill the hole he had on his chest, while it waited for that weight to come and take its place.
Not like it was going to matter though. When the sun came up, all those imaginary ghosts will disappear. All the tears he had cried will dry, and all the aching he had felt will turn into the deepest of numbness.
He laid his head on the floor and grasped Simon's pillow tightly.
The next morning, he would feel no pain, in the same way, he would feel no comfort because that was part of being born with the powers he had.
But was there any point in living if you couldnât feel anything?
***
The answer to that question was about to come to him when he was standing in the Arena, actually tearing up, after both sides of the battle had suddenly ceased fire.
He wasnât able to see his family in the middle of the chaos, but for some reason, that didnât scare him at all. The five of them were competent and strong, and they probably were also looking for him, so it was a matter of time and keep looking for them.
Also, this chaosâ this chaos was nothing compared to what the Age of Anarchy had been.
He had been alive during the Age of Anarchy. He had experienced on first hand the horrors and the violence of it and had felt like there was no alternative but to roll with it, even if it was painful, horrible, and made him feel hopeless and small.
But then, he met them.
He met them, and the five of them were so full of light that they turned him into light too. The six got together and were able to bring hope into a world that had already given up on people like them, and constantly told them to do the same.
But what they didnât know was that their secret was not to give up on each other.
They never gave up on each other, not even when one of those lights was gone.
Maybe she never really went anywhere. Maybe she had always been there. Maybe she was on their monthly dinners, in the internal jokes they still shared after all these years, and in the small gestures that reminded them they still love each other and they were still all in this together.
And she would have loved to see them like that.
She had been right about him being strong. But that wasnât going to be the reason why he was going to be able to end with this chaos and why the Renegades were going to win in the end one more time. He was going to win because she was right when she said he was not only strong, but he was also vibrant, wonderful, valid, and most importantly, he was right. He was right that this world was worth protecting because life was full of moments and people that he would have never met if he werenât alive to do it in the first place.
Hugh was alive. He was alive and he still could do something about it, to fix what was in his power to fix, and one of those things was himself and the mistakes he had made. There was nothing wrong with accepting what he had done wrong and in becoming a better person, not for others, but for himself.
There was nothing wrong with being alive.
He asked himself again.
Is there any point in living if you canât feel anything?
But the answer slipped through his fingers. Because he was about to say it out loud, when something grabbed him and dragged him out of that dream, woke him up, and made him realize he was trapped inside a nightmare.
The helmet fell off Callum Treadwell's hands, and he fell on his back, covering his wound and trying to stop the hemorrhage.
He didnât even bother to try to stop them when they grabbed Ace Anarchyâs helmet. He also didnât tremble when they assured all of them had fought bravely, but now it was time for them to know fear, and he barely moved as he saw them turned into a phantom creature and soared like a bird of prey while he made his way to his master to give him the key to gaining back all the power he had previously lost.
Instead, he looked at Wonder, who now was with Nightmare, and then looked at his own boots, who also had the blood of numerous people he probably didnât know. Â
Or he did.
Maybe it was his familyâs blood.
With the thought in mind, he started searching for their faces in a crowd full of people looking for their loved ones while trying not to get killed in the process. He didnât have a lot of time to do it though, because as soon as he thought he had seen Simon, the sound of shackles springing loudly reached his ears, followed by the same voice saying:
âMaster of Anarchy, rise again, and let us watch them fall.â
As soon as Ace Anarchy started to float upward, the arena began to shake. His powers grabbed each piece of the structure they could find and were used against the few Renegades who were still trying to fight back. The stand he had been gazing at was yanked up from the floor, and Ace Anarchy hurled it at where he was standing.
He threw himself on the ground to dodge it, and then, he turned to see Ace, who was already gazing at him with a condescending grin on his face.
He hadnât tried to kill him. But he hoped he had.
Actually, he hoped Ace Anarchy killed him right there, and that he did it fast.
Because that would be a lot much easier than whatever the hell he was supposed to do at that moment.
A pair of white boots tripped with Hughâs body. He had to blink twice to make sure what he was seeing wasnât a hallucination brought on by stress before turning to look at them and recognize Evanderâs black superhero suit. At first, he thought he was going to say something like âGet up!â or âThe fuck youâre doing on the ground?!â or a mixture of both, but instead, he just kicked the silver spear in his direction.
Hugh instantly grasped it. Evander gave him a small nod with the head before running towards Ace, and watching him getting closer and closer to him made something inside of Hugh move, giving him the strength he needed to get on his feet again and follow him.
As soon as he saw him throw a blinding strobe into Aceâs face, he knew what Evander wanted him to do.
Hugh took advantage of those few instants Ace gave them when he ducked his head and hurled his weapon at him.
Ace dodged it. Just for a few inches.
Hugh made eye contact with him.
Kill me.
Please.
Please.
Kill me. Right now.
And as if he had heard him, a grin appeared on his lips.
He directed the chains that had been used to contain the prisoners at what he thought it was him, and his whole body shriveled at the idea of their cold touch of the metal being the last thing his skin touched.
But Hugh had been wrong, and the chains wrapped Evander's torso and gagged his mouth.
He wanted to scream. He wanted to get on his knees and beg him to spare Evander's life. He wanted to go feral, throw himself at him, and kill him in a way that made sure he dragged both of them directly to the hell he had been told by Ace he was going to when he died, just to make sure he wouldn't hurt anyone else when he was no longer there to protect ones who were left. He wouldn't care that it wasn't heroic of him to ask his worst enemy to end his life on the verge of tears and with a broken voice because it would be even less heroic of him to let the younger member of his family die this way.
He couldn't bear to let another person die instead of him. He couldn't.
He wouldn't be able to take it.
He wasn't strong enough.
Hugh glanced at Evander one last time, to let him know everything would be fine and that he was going to be the one who took his place. But when he realized Evander hadn't taken his eyes away from him, and terror had overtaken his entire face, the words, the begging, and the crying stayed in his throat, now completely unable to come out.
Ace flicked his fingers.
And in a blink, Evander wasn't looking at him anymore.
His scream didn't sound like him. It made his throat hurt and his entire body feel cold.
No.
No, no, no, no.
It was supposed to be him.
He was the one who should be dead right now.
And why wasn't he dead then?
Why were Evander and Georgie deadâ and Hugh wasn't?
A pair of knees fell to the ground beside him. He turned around, mechanically, and he saw Kasumi, whose mouth was slightly open and her face had grown pale. Suddenly, instead of breaking down and crying like he thought she was about to do, she made her hands into fists, her jaw clenched, and after a blink, her eyes had turned into the bluest of blues he had ever seen.
Her scream was so guttural and so full of pain, she didnât sound like her. Kasumi had never been able to make a wave that big out of nowhere in just one second and she had never used her powers with so much hate drawn all over her face full of tears that she didnât seem to realize she was crying.
But with a simple flick of his wrist, Ace flipped the entire platform and created a barrier that protected him from the wave, breaking it and flooding the arena. Kasumi quickly tried to control the water to protect Evanderâs corpse; he took advantage of that distraction to throw the platform at her.
And the only thing Kasumi could do was cry out and raise her arms to defend herself from the crushing weight that now was on top of her.
She didnât even try to move or to run away. But he didnât know if it was because it all happened so fast she didnât have the time to do itâ
Or because she simply didnât want to.
Hugh looked up to the sky, searching for Tamaya. He expected to find her flying, keeping her distance, throwing bolts at her enemies, and when they were able to make eye contact, he would yell her name and ask her for help.
Not for him though.
For them. For Kasumi and Evander. Because each second that passed with Kasumi still under that platform, paralyzed and alone, and with Evander still at the mercy of whoever that passed and that could trip with him or kicked him, was a second that they were beingâ
Hurt.
But Hugh didnât see her. She wasnât anywhere he expected to find her, and he did his best to scan the whole sky, even if the little smoke that still remained in the area made it difficult for him to see.
Then, a dark thought clouded his mind.
Tamaya wasnât reckless. Not anymore. She wouldnât risk her life by staying on the ground, and she would know that the best way she would be able to help the rest of them was if she flew and got closer only in case they needed her help.
If she had stayed in the sky, she would have been able to see Evander blinding Ace with his powers. She would have seen Kasumi breaking down and her wave would have touched her wings. She would have known they needed her help long before Hugh did.
Then why wasnât she there?
Why couldnât he bring himself to lower his head and look for her in the ground?
Why was he so⊠numb?
Suddenly, Aceâs roar filled his ears. The villain had a knife buried on his left side, and when he tried to hit whoever had stabbed him, he wasnât able to find them.
It wasnât possible that someone had thrown a knife at him since the attack had clearly been from behind. And no one would be fast enough to get out of Aceâs reach and disappear before he realized he had been hurt.
Disappear.
And it was as if he could see him again. He was able to see him standing behind Ace, piercing him with his gaze, ready to push him, made him hit his face against the ground, and kill him himself. He could see his faceâthe face he had kissed thousands of timesâ contorted in anger even before his presence was revealed by Honey Harper, who screeched almost as if asking for his husbandâs head, and sent every one of the creatures she had control over in his direction.
Simon cried in pain and, after flickering a couple of seconds, he curled into a ball, to protect his body from the beeâs dangerous stings.
An eerie beam of light flew over his head and made Honey Harper fall into a row of plastic chairs. Her bees suddenly lost interest in Simon and flew towards her, hearing their queen calling for someoneâs name. When he looked around for whoever had attacked her, he recognized the Sentinelâs armor and noticed how he slowly lowered his arm, as if he couldnât believe he had just shot someone right in the chest from that distance.
From the corner of his eyes, he saw Leroy Flinn tossing a couple of Renegades who were about to attack him and running towards his ally to check on her as if he were one more of her bees who blindly followed her command. Ace watched the scene as the same time Hugh did, but instead of asking Cyanide if she was fine, or even trying to pretend he cared for her, he used his powers to pull his back out of his knife.
He pulled the knife out of his back, probably because he was too full of himself to realize that he could bleed to death if he did that.
Simon knew that. He would have done it himself if he only had time.
Simon knew a lot of things.
And Hugh saw in his eyes that he knew Ace was aiming at his throat when he threw his own weapon at him.
But before the knife touched any inch of Simonâs skin, a swarm of monarch butterflies covered him and Danna Bell used her forearm to knock it from the air.
The Renegades who were still on condition to fight started using their powers at maximum capacity to try to stop Ace Anarchy. Hugh began to walk around with his head low, looking for his weapon because that was the only thing the dark fog that made his body feel dizzy and his thoughts fuzzy allowed him to do.
Look for it.
Look for it, grab it, get up, and fight.
The spear was nowhere to be found. And Hugh didnât feel like fighting anymore.
He wanted to lay on the floor. He wanted to lay on the floor with Tamaya, with Kasumi, and with Evander, close his eyes, and try to remember how he felt when they were kids and all of them slept together in the same giant bed. He would try to imagine the sound of their breaths and suffocate the yelling, the crying, and the screeching, to at least feel like he was falling asleep before someone came and finished the job for ânot for Aceâ but for him.
And if no one did, at least Hugh knew what he was going to do next.
His knees began to tremble and his feet refused to keep going. He saw the Silver Spear a couple of meters behind Ace. Maybe if he was able to get across those barriers Ace had built around him with his powers, he could use it.
He had never tried to use it to see if it could physically hurt him in a way that could potentially kill him.
But he could try.
Immediately after that, he noticed someoneâs gaze was fixated on him. He looked at Ace but just at that moment, he was struck by a bolt of smoke, distracting himself by his own coughing.
Two hands covered with black gloves slightly touched his weapon and made it move towards him.
The same hands he had been wanting to hold for so long.
The same hands that belonged to the same person who hadnât stopped looking at him after all this time.
Simon probably didnât even notice what he did. When Hugh looked back at him, he wasnât paying attention to him anymore; instead, he was trying his best not to keep slipping on the muddy ground while he stumbled his way out of there.
Simon was slipping through his fingers once again.
The difference was that this time when the Sentinel landed beside a kneeling Simon, hurt and full with stings on his face and neck, he knew he couldnât let watching him go away be the last thing he did in his life.
Hugh didnât like running after people when they decided to go because he would never want anyone to do it if it were him.
After all, leaving took a lot of strength. Someone following him would only make it so much harder.
And being the one who followed and was rejected at the end, was even worse.
But some people were worth following. Just one time. Just to make sure they really wanted to leave, or if they wanted to stay just as hard as one wanted them to.
Just so each other knew they havenât given up on each other yet.
Because he would never give up on Simon; not even when Hugh had already given up on himself.
When he kneeled beside him, he just threw a glance at the Sentinel to try to figure out his intentions, but immediately centered all his attention on Simon.
The hell with the Sentinel.
âSimon, what happened?â he asked him, with his voice trembling as much as the ground did. âWhatâs wrong?â
And Simonâ
Simon answered him.
âAt least one of those hornets must have had Agent Nââ their gazes met ââIâve been neutralized.â
He bit his lips and lowered his head, almost as if he were apologizing for something.
But Hugh didnât want him to apologize. He wasnât the one who needed to do it.
That Simon was still his Simon. With or without powers.
Hugh put his arm around Simon. âWe need to get you out of here. Can you stand?â
He expected Simon to flinch at his touch and ask him to get away from him as soon as he touched. What he didnât expect was for him to completely ignore his question and his arm around him, and instead, ask him, âHave you seen Adrian?â
Hugh immediately tried to remember if he had seen him during the fight. But, to his horror, the last time he had seen Adrian had been the night he and his team discovered Nightmareâs true identity because he had been avoiding him during the last days.
Those things now seemed insignificant and petty compared with what was happening now.
First, he only shook his head, and while he helped him to get up, Simonâs eyes started to fill with tears. âWeâll find him,â he assured him. âHeâs strong. He has to be fine.â
And it was a threat to the universe.
Simon tried to give a step, but his legs couldnât hold the weight of his body, and he almost fell again. Hugh instinctively held him tighter. âIâm okay,â Simon quickly said, waving his hand. âItâs justâŠâ
Itâs justâ
Hugh wanted to ask him: âItâs just what?â
But she hadnât asked him that question. So he didnât ask Simon either.
He did want an answer though.
And Simon was so good, he gave it to him.
âMy whole body feels like itâs burning up from the inside out. Whatever venom those wasps haveââ
Simon groaned and Hugh heard his words echoing in his mind.
Feeling.
At least youâre feeling.
Youâre feeling, and thatâs what matters.
Hugh tried to speak, but the Sentinel interrupted him before he could even say a word.
âHere, let me take him.â He frowned, and the Sentinel added, âYou need to stop Ace Anarchy.â
He contemplated the Sentinel's armor, about to tell him to move and let him take his husband out of there.
Hugh didn't need to do anything.
The only thing he needed to do was to get Simon away from danger as quickly as possible.
But he would be lying.
Because deep in his heart, he knew he had to stop Ace Anarchy before he did anything else.
Not because he wanted to. It was because he had to.
That was the way it had always been.
He would like to hate the Sentinel for making that remark, but as soon as his eyes met with his helmet, he realized he had become one of those insignificant and petty things he couldn't believe had taken so much of his time.
And he had also saved Max.
Without him, Adrian wouldn't have had a little brother to kidnap, Hugh wouldn't have had two sons to worry about, and probably, a husband for the Anarchist to hurt.
âThank you.â
He meant it.
He really meant it.
If the Sentinel smiled or felt something when he heard those words, he didn't show it. He moved towards them to help Simon put his weight on him, but as soon as he got close, he flinched and held Hugh tighter.
A lot more tighter.
With all his might.
Hugh looked him dead in the eye, and Simon did it too.
He would never forget how soft, yet determined, his voice sounded when he said those three words to him.
It was a plea and it was an order.
It was a question and it was an answer.
They were full of vulnerability and they were full of strength.
It was the first words he had really said to him in a long time but might as well become the last ones.
Simon said, âDon't get killed.â
Two realizations came to him at the same time.
The first one was that Simon's lips were slightly open after he said that.
And the second one was that he couldn't die yet.
Not because of the world. Not even because he was sure he wanted to keep living.
He needed to live because he had to find Tamaya to tell her he was sorry, even if he had to look for her on the ground. Because he needed to help Kasumi, ask her to forgive him too, and assure her she had been right all along. Because he needed to fulfill the silent promise he had made to Evander since the day he appeared on their life's door and protect him one last time.
He needed to see Max, hug him, and get him ready for bed.
He needed to talk to Adrian again and tell him he loved him, without him having to be the first one to do so.
And he needed to hold, touch, but above all, kiss the love of his life one more time, and make sure he would never again think Hugh didn't love him until his last breath, and that his last thoughts were all about him.
So he not only needed to live.
He had to live.
Just one last time, he had to live.
He had done it before; he would do it again.
âI'd like to see him try.â
***
The last thing Hugh saw before falling, was Adrianâs face.
And he looked small. Very small. And completely terrified.
He looked so terrified, that the few seconds he was falling, he could only think about all the horrible things Adrian and Max must be feeling, and not actually about what he was feeling.
But as soon as he realized that, he hit the ground.
At first, he did his best not to give up and stay awake for as long as possible. But he started wondering what Georgie felt when she fell from the sky. If she had looked like a shooting star. And he wondered if it was really her the one who appeared in front of him, wearing a golden cape. If it was really her when she held his face in her hands, caressing his cheeks without saying a single word, and kissed his forehead before getting up again and starting flying, and flying until he couldnât see her anymore.
He also wondered if she would have been woken up by the pain had she survived the fall, just like he eventually did. If she would have also felt the instant relief everyone felt when they came to the realization that they were alive, just to immediately be followed up by guilt. Or what Georgie would have thought if she had stayed a little longer, just to ask him that one last time.
Where does it hurt?
Hugh would have told her the truth. Because of course he would have told her the truth. He would never lie to her. Not even when all he had done for the last ten years, had been lying to himself.
Everywhere.
It hurts everywhere.
She didnât ask him anything though.
Not that he was mad at her for not doing so.
He just wondered what she would have thought.
#renegades#archenemies#supernova#renegades trilogy#humon#hugh everhart#simon westwood#should i tag the rest of the council?#let's do it jaja#georgia rawles#tamaya rae#kasumi hasegawa#evander wade#pinche evander cĂłmo te odio en este fic eres la peor escoria del mundo aaaah#adrian everhart#pinche adrian tambiĂ©n tĂș chinga tu madre#nova artino#nova tĂș estĂĄs bien a ti sĂ te quiero
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
The archer - Tim Drake x reader 3/?
The archer - Tim Drake x reader 3/?
Requested: no
Warnings: swearing, flashback in italic
Taglist: @isthataladybag
Summary: Y/n Queen will be living in the Wayne Manor for a while, and Dick Grayson decided to be the Cupid between her and his little brother Tim Drake.
Word count: 2.918
Part 1 - Part 2Â - Part 4Â - Part 5Â - Part 6Â - Part 7
Tim trusted Bruce. He trusted Bruce a lot, he was Batman after all, he took care of the city very well and would never let a known threat just live there normally. But Tim was a detective as well, he felt a bit bad for it, but he had to dig a bit on you.Â
After finding out you are Oliver's sister and not Royâs, and that you had been trained by Talia al Ghul, he realized he knows nothing about you or your past. If it was anyone else staying at his house, he would've already found out all of their secrets and everything they had ever done in their life. He couldn't let a silly crush get in the way, or your pretty conquer smile. He felt very bad for snooping around, but he had to do it. It was who he was.Â
You were out for the day, you had to take care of a few papers at Gotham University since you would be studying there in a few days. You had invited Tim to accompany you, and he really wanted to, specially since you knew nothing about Gotham and could easily end up going somewhere dangerous (everywhere was a bit dangerous, but still). He told you he had to work on a few papers for Wayne Enterprises and suggested you invited Jason to join you.Â
So now, there was Tim. Sitting alone in his room, laptop open, a mug of warm coffee by his side, and he was ready to look you up. He started typing, doing the thing he always does when he needs to dig dirty on people he is tracking for a case - he still felt terrible about doing this behind your back, but he pushed it to the back of his mind, it was just the crush he had on you talking louder than common sense.Â
Y/n M/n Queen. Birthday: xx/xx/xxxx. Birth place: Star City.
Moira Queen - mother (deceased)Â
Robert Queen - father (deceased)
Oliver Queen - brother
Emiko Queen - half sister
Tim started reading everything he could find about you. Good student with great grades, former cheerleader, socialite knowing for mingling with important people from Star City. Has been saved by the Green Arrow a few times when kidnaped for being a Queen, and then Deathstroke's victim. Footage of you out there being Silver, in the years where you were activated the most, now a days you're hardly ever seen as vigilant. Associated with Thomas Merlyn - mercenary, Malcom Merlyn - mercenary and assassin. Joined the League of Assassins for five months after being held as a prize on a fight between Malcom Merlyn and Oliver Queen, resulting in the loss of Oliver and you being sent to the League. Trained by the whole al Ghul family. Often associated with Roy Harper and Connor Hawke. Teamed up with Red Arrow and Kid Flash before.Â
Tim was pleased he didn't find anything bad about you. All of this was ok, even the League of Assassins stuff. He was relived, but now was feeling ever guiltier than before. Should he tell you what he did? Would you be mad?
He closed his laptop, rubbing his eyes. Maybe he was just tired, that's why he did all of this. There was no need for you to know any of this.
"Drake." Damian said, barging into his room, hands behind his back and chin held up high "I think we need to discuss the fact that Queen is a former member of the League of Assassins."
Tim sighted "I already looked it up, she is fine, Damian."
"Then look it up again and harder. You are letting your feelings cloud your judgment."
And with that the little boy left.Â
You were sitting at a cafe with Jason in Gotham Downtown. You had already delivered the missing papers at Gotham University, and now were enjoining an iced coffee with him. He had a hat and sunglasses on, trying to hide his identity, he was supposed to be dead and hasn't made his big debute just yet.Â
"So... Dick seems to be trying to be the cupid between you and Tim." he commented, taking a sip of his Frappuccino "What do you think about that?"
You chuckled "I am certainly not opposed to that."
Jason's eyebrows shot up "Really? So you are crushing on my replacement?"
"Stop calling him that, you know he didn't want to replace you." you rolled your eyes, no you didn't know that, but from what you learned about Tim, you could tell that wasn't his intention when he took the mantle of Robin "And yes, I am crushing your brother. Although I have no idea what he wants from me."
The man in front of you rolled his eyes back at you, not like you could see trough the dark lenses covering his eyes. Of course you were crushing on him, if you were already willingly to defend Tim without even knowing everything.
"Dick wouldn't have came up with this idea if he didn't think Tim was interested in you as well. But, I can try and talk to him if you want to. Please, don't."
"Geez, why did you volunteer if you don't want to?"
"Because I am trying to be nice to you."
You shook your head, sipping on your iced caramel macchiato. You only hope that Jason don't rat you out to Roy, you don't want your brother to find out about you having a crush on Bruce's son thought Roy. God knows he didn't know how to keep the gossip to himself.Â
"What's the deal with you being trained by the demon's mother?"
Ah there it was, the question you knew would come eventually. You regretted telling them the truth in the first place, but you also knew that if they found out later and on their own it would have been worse. They would probably think you were trying to hide it from them because of bad motives. It wasn't, you just didn't really like to look someone in the eyes and say hey, did you know I was trained by assassins?Â
"I already said it isn't..."
"Yes, it is." he cut you off, not buying any of your bullshit "I know you are not the bad guy, if that is why you are afraid of telling me the truth. I just want to know what happened. I know how the league can be... brute."
You bit on your lower lip, staring off into distance.
The air was warmer than you remembered it from a few years ago, maybe it was because you were younger and was only trying to see the best into the situation - it was like a trip, right?Â
You looked out of the window, watching the trees' leafs waving with the wind, people walking in a group outside, looking for any inconvenience. You wondered how long it would take for you to be killed if you decided to escape.Â
"It is time for your training." Nissa al Ghul informed you, standing at the door of the room you were currently calling yoursÂ
"Again?" you asked, not turning around to face her, you didn't want her to see your blank face "I just finished training with your sister."
Nissa sighted, pushing back the brown hair that was around her shoulders. Her hand left the handle of the sword tucked into her belt. She had promised Oliver that she would do her best to keep his sister out of harm ways, but there was only much she could do. Going against both her father and sister was not a smart idea, and although it wasn't often that she saw eye to eye with them, they were still her family, and Oliver and you were simple... friends? Maybe, that was a complex term.Â
"Yes, again. My father is waiting for you and he doesn't like when people keep him waiting."
You nodded your head. There was no point in fighting like you did the first couple of weeks. You knew you were outnumbered, and God knows when your family is coming to rescue you, if they can succeed in doing so.
As you walked around, silent footsteps, no sign of your approach, you saw Ra's al Ghul. Before you could even blink, he had his sword down to your neck, you on your knees as you helplessly stared into his eyes. His angry eyes.
"Never keep your opponent waiting. It gives him the time to explore his surrounds and learn the best path to ambush you the moment you arrive."
You pushed his sword back, not caring that the blade cut into the palm of your hand. You allowed the blood to drip on the floor, pushing yourself off the floor and grabbing your bow and an arrow from the quiver on your back.
Fighting with Ra's made you think that maybe this was going to be your life from now on. Sparring everyday until you had to kill for the first time, then sparring harder until you got sent on a mission, for your first kill. You wondered if maybe you would be stopped by your brother and friends, if you would allow them, or if not, if they'd succeed in stopping you.Â
"It was just Malcom's Merlyn fault." you stated, turning your gaze to Jason who was still staring at you "He provoked my brother into a fight, I was the prize. Malcom won and the league finally got a Queen so they could mold into the perfect assassin. Thankfully, Tommy joined Oliver and they both got me out of there."
Jason nodded, it wasn't a full story like he was expecting, but hey! He doesn't like to talk about his time at the league too. Hell, he thinks not even one of his brothers know fully everything that happened there with him. Somethings are better left unsaid, and apparently, for you, this was the case. He was ok with that, that was your story to be told, and if you didn't want to share it, then you didn't have to.Â
"Yeah, Roy mentioned a couple of times how much of an asshole Merlyn can be." He said, earning a laugh from you
âHe knows how to be a pain in the ass.â You nodded your head in agreement âI thought Bruce had said something about it to you guys.â
Jason shook his head, it was typical Bruce to not share informations with the rest of them. Jason learned from him how to be closed off and not share his feelings, even when Dick would bother him about it.
âNo, he didnât say anything.â
You persued your lips âOliver asked him for help at the time, you know, because of Bruceâs connections to Talia. He wanted to know the best way to outsmart her. I thought at least one of you knew...â
âBruce probably thought it was for the best to keep this kind of information away from Damian. He doesnât like to talk about his time at the league, I donât like to talk about my time at the league. Dick wouldâve found a way to ask us how we feel about it, and Tim... he wouldâve found a way to ask us how was our time there, trying to learn more.â
You nodded your head. You couldnât blame Bruce for not talking, you were actually relieved he didnât, that way the boys got to know you because they wanted to, and not to prove you werenât an assassin living in their house. Youâve never even killed anyone before, so... maybe you shouldâve started the conversation with Jason by stating that fact, it wouldâve been better.
âI never killed anyone.â You addded, voice just above a whisper âI thought you should know that.â
âWell, then I am glad the league didnât break you enough to start killing.â He smiled at you
Dick was sitting at the kitchen with his brothers. Damian was going on a rant about you, exclaiming everyone should keep an eye on you, just in case.
Dick grabbed a cookie from the plate, they were still warm, freshed baked. He could understand why his little brother was worried, but Tim looking you up?
âI already talked about it with her today.â Jason sighted, presssing his hand trough his face âShe isnât an assassin, Damian! Let this go!â
âI canât believe you were digging dirty on her.â Dick said, shaking his head in disappointment âI thought you were crushing on her! Damian said he saw you guys almost kissing yesterday!â
Tim blushed âI just had to make sure she was who I thought she was. We knew nothing about her, now we do. Her parents are both dead, she doesnât have a criminal record, and sheâs never killed anyone before.â
You stopped dead in your tracks, frowning. Did you hear them correctly? Did they look you up just to make sure you werenât a bad person? Ok, you understand them being wary of you after they found this whole league of assassins thing out, but Tim...? You just couldnât believe he had the nerve to do this instead of asking you, you wouldâve told him anything he wanted to know.
Maybe you were being a fool, trusting him blindly when you shouldnât. You were being a fool for just starting to fall for this boy who clearly doesnât trust you enough like you trust him, and clearly his crush on you means nothing.
Frustrated, you went back to your room, closing the door behind you. Right now, you were regretting having agreed to wait for Oliver to come back from his missions to look for an apartment to live in Gotham.
You grabbed your cellphone from the bedside table, clicking on the screen and then holding it up to your ear.
âHi, I need to talk to you about something.â You said as soon as he picked up
âHello to you, too.â Connor Hawke said on the other end of the line âWho ate your ice cream?â
You rolled your eyes. Once when you were younger, Roy ate all of the ice cream there was on the fridge and you were pissed for the rest of the day. Now, every time you are on a bad mood, they would ask who ate your ice cream. Very funny.
âHi, Connor. How are you?â You asked after taking a deep breath, taking your anger out on your best friend wasnât going to solve your problems
âIâm fine, but you apperently arenât. So tell me, what did Gotham do to you? Or perhaps what did the Wayne boys did to you?â
You sighted, taking a sit on the bed, Connor knew you too well. He also knew the troubles you went trough growing up as a Queen and as the Green Arrowâs sister. He was always there for you, so he knew a lot how you coped with things and how certain small things had a big impact in your life.
You started by telling him about the sparring session you had with Jason and how it ended up with everyone finding out about you being trained by the league of assassins. And then proceeded to tell him about what you overheard at the kitchen.
âI know that me being part of Team Arrow should make me understand why Tim was researching about me. We have been betrayed by people close to us before, and I really want to be resenoble about this whole situation, but...â
âBut you are upset about it. You wish he had came to you to ask you all this questions.â Connor finished up your train of thoughts
âYes, God yes! I wish he wouldâve just came to me, I wouldâve told him anything he wanted to know, and damn, I know this makes me sound like a fool.â
âJust a little bit.â Your best friend laughed âI am happy to see you are developing feelings for him, even if I am a bit mad he was suspicious of you. But in our line of work, we should always be too careful.â
You pushed your hair away from your face, staring at the cream walls in front of your. Connor was right, you were overreacting because you were developing feelings Tim and you wanted him to trust you because trust is fundamental in a relationship. You couldnât help but think that if it was the other way around, you wouldâve done the same thing.
âYouâre right. Thank you, Conny.â
âI am always right, and please, donât call me Conny.â
You chuckled, flopping down on bed so you could rest your back on the soft mattress.
âShould I talk to him about it?â You asked quietly
âIf it is going to make you feel better than you should approach him with the subject, if not, let him come to you, it will be a proof if it is worth nurtrishing feelings for him.â
After you ended the call, you kept thinking about what Connor had said. He did know how to give good advise, and waiting for Tim to tell you was indeed a good test to know if it was actually worth it to have a crush on him. Maybe you shouldnât let him know you knew. Letâs see what heâs gonna do.
After all, he wasnât the only one who came from a family that knew how to keep emotions on check.
#tim drake x reader#tim drake x you#tim drake x y/n#tim drake imagine#tim drake headcanon#red robin x y/n#red robin x you#red robin x reader#red robin imagine#jason todd x reader#dick grayson x reader#damian wayne x reader#roy harper x reader
230 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hey itâs miss geek here Iâve finished the story I will need to post it in sections so I will label them part 1 by MG part 2 by MG etc
Thank u so much! It was really sweet. Reading Jason getting some love is always the best. If you want me to erase this, I will, but, Iâll post it whole here.
AU where Kori is the best baby sitter in the entire universe⊠or is she?
by Miss Geek.
âWhat the hell is this Harperâ
âWell Iâm pretty sure itâs called playing Jaybirdâ
âNo you moron I mean why is Kori hereâ Jason growled in Royâs ear away from the giggles and laughter.
Roy gives him his signature shit-eating grin and replies âI would have thought Bruce wouldâve given that talk Jay, Ah well seems I have to do it you see young grasshopper when two people love each-â
âShut up Harper, I meant why is Kori in your houseâ Jason was seething, to say the least.
âOk jaybird listen Lian wanted Kori to babysit her. Jade and I couldnât say no to her she gave me the eyes â Roy said, looking at his girlfriend and daughter chatting animatedly with Kori.
Jason sighed, he knew those eyes pretty well. Lian Harper was one of those very few that could get through the lone wolf that was Jason Peter Todd. The five-year-old knew she had him wrapped around her small pinky finger and Jason, being her godfather, only added to the fact he could not say no to her.
âOk, whatever sheâs here to babysit that means I donât have to be here. Iâll see you-â
âUhhh well yeah you see about that-â Roy said sheepishly.
Jason turned his steely blue-eyed gaze at his best friend (if heâs being honest his only friend) and said, âwhat did you do Harper."
âWell if we are being accurate I didnât do anything it was your goddaughter that requested to you both being here,â Roy said while he glanced at his girlfriend getting ready to leave for their date and giving Kori any last minutes things she would need to take care of Lian for the night.
âSo, Kori and I are babysitting Lian,â Jason looked at Roy in absolute skepticism.
âNo...Kori is in charge and technically babysitting Lian you are just here for Lian's entertainment. She said, and I quote, âunca jay is funnyââ Roy said smirking the whole time.
âWhy canât I be in charge I can take care of her just fine on my own. I survived the streets on my own until I was 12 so I can handle babysitting her myself for a few hoursâ Jason protested.
Roy looked to his best friend/brother/partner in crime and replied âI love you like a brother Jaybird and I know without a doubt you will protect Lian with your life but..you can be a walking hazard at timesâ.
âWhat? How?â
âWell there was the time you burnt water while trying to heat her milk in her bottle-â
âThat was years ago Harper, give me a break-â
âOk, what about last week when you put the toaster on fire trying to make Lian cheese toastiesâ.
âI still canât figure out how a five-year-old knew how to use a fire extinguisher. In my defense, that incidence speaks volumes about your household Harperâ
Jason really didnât want to be alone with Kori.
Itâs not that Kori was horrible to be around, in fact, she was the nicest person Jason has ever met. Korina Marie Anders was a pleasant girl who he had been acquainted with six years ago at his adopted brother's 21st birthday. She introduced herself to him and Jason found himself lost for words for the first time in his life, much to the amusement of his entire adopted family.
Even to this day he still thought about her but he was always wary to talk to her for many reasons, one of them due to her history with his brother, âPrickâ Grayson (no he didnât get his name wrong, in Jason's mind that is the name he had christened his older adopted brother). Kori had a brief dating history, by brief meaning literally under three months. The reason why they broke up was unknown to everyone.
However, Jason was not afraid of his brother. If he didn't approach Kori, it was more the fact that he convinced himself of not being good enough and that she would never see him in that way. After all, if she didnât want Grayson, who all of Jasonâs life had known to be Bruceâs golden child, the best son, the prince of Gotham, and everyoneâs favorite guy, why on gods green earth would she want him. HIM. Jason Peter Todd, the street kid Bruce Wayne took in, the troublemaker, the dark prince of Gotham.
The only people who he can handle their presence are Roy, Jade, Lian, Alfred, and maybe Tim, on a good day. Itâs safe to say Jason got rid of any hope to catch the eye of Korina Anders, but that did not mean his crush went away.
He got out his trip down memory lane as Roy spoke again.
âI donât really think your problem is about me trusting you.â
âWhat do you mean,â Jason narrows his eyes at his friend.
âThe real issue is you canât trust yourself around Kori,â Roy replied.
As his best friend, Jason did confide in Roy his crush on the redhead and since then Roy was on a mission to get the two together. Unfortunately, Jason always dodged every plan Roy had. Well, all except this plan. Unbeknownst to Jason, Roy knew what he was doing putting Lian into this. It would make Jason unable to say no.
His plan was working so far, he only hoped it would work in everyoneâs favor. Jasonâs silence was enough to convince Roy that he still had feelings for Kori. With that reassurance, he called over to his girlfriend.Â
âHey babe come on, we will have to leave now, our reservation is at 7. Thanks again Kors for the recommendation and for looking after Lian tonight.â
Jade turned to Kori gratefully. âWe honestly canât thank you enough itâs been a while we have been out without Lian.â
âBabe, please, she knew how to swear in Vietnamese at three years old, and I sure as hell can't speak a word of Vietnamese, so where would she get THAT from.â Roy retorted, knowing full well he won that argument and the look on his girlfriend meant she knew it too.
Instead, she rolls her eyes at him and turns to her daughter. âLian be a good girl for your aunt Kori and uncle Jason, ok? Mommy and daddy will be back soon, and Kori, you have both our numbers donât hesitate to call if you need usâ.
âOk, mommy, Iâll be good me. Aunt Kori and unca Jay will have buckets of fun, wonât we?" As she turned to her uncle and aunt.
Kori answered with, âyes, we will Lianâ
Jason was still wrapping around his head that Lian called Kori her aunt.Â
âAunt Kori?â Jason whispered to Roy.
Royâs reply was not what Jason expected. âWell, actually, Jade and I were hoping that title will change to godmother if all goes well.â
That left Jason lost for words while Kori and Lian waved goodbye.
Lian turned to her uncle and aunt. "What are we gonna do first? Can we play princesses? Oh, what about pony island instead or how about -?âÂ
Lian Harper was a talker and Jason didnât know how to control, as he liked to call them, Lian's sugar rush mode.
Kori turns to Lian and says âDid you finish your homework from school?"Â
Lian went sheepishly quiet and told Kori âUmm, no aunt Kori.â
Kori gave Lian a smile.
âWell, if you finish your homework we can do what you want.â
Lian thought carefully for a minute and to Jasonâs surprise, she calmly replied. âOk aunt Kori, do you pinky promise?â
She stuck out her pinky only for Kori to take and wrap it around her own. Satisfied that her aunt Kori wonât break her promise, she moved into the kitchen to start her homework. Kori then turned to Jason who had a blank expression.
Kori was concerned so she asked, âHey Jason everything alright?â
âHow did you do that,â he asked still in a daze.
âDo what?â
"Get her to listen to you. She never does that willingly, she usually needs to be bribed.â
Kori smiles at him and he feels his knees buckling. He sometimes forgets the effect she has on him.
âIâve had a lot of practice with my brotherâ.
âAh, right.â He replies and resists the urge to ask her whatâs been on his mind.
Instead, she speaks. âLian tells me you are favorite uncle,â Kori says with a knowing smile.
Jason gives her his signature smirk and tells her, âIâm her only uncle that she sees regularly, so thereâs no competition. Not reallyâ.
In a way, Jason has indeed been there for Lian since the beginning and she sees her other uncles, from Dick to Wally, only time to time as Roy isnât hostile towards them anymore but still, the friendship will never be how it once was. Jason knows fully well how burnt bridges are beyond repair.
However, Kori shakes her head âNo, Iâve seen her interact with others. Itâs not the same way she looks at you. You should have seen her face when Jade told her youâll be coming over. Her face lit up like the Fourth of July.â
Jason gives her a genuine smile, something she has not ever seen on the man before her. Always a smirk or a tight smile. So seeing this new smile she realizes itâs an expression she would like to see more of. Hopefully.
Before Jason has the chance to say anything, Lian comes back from the kitchen, finishing her work.
They all decided to play some games much to the embarrassment of Jason. Lian made both of them play pretty pony island. Kori thought Jason cooperating with Lian's demands was adorable. Jason thought he might die.
Kori then went to start making dinner for them all.
Lian turned to her favorite uncle and said âI like aunt Kori, unca Jayâ
âMe too, kid.â
âCan you marry her then?â
Jason didnât think it was possible to choke on air but he proved himself wrong.
âWait what??? Who told- hold on a minuteâ Jason tried to get his bearings right before answering his goddaughter. âWhat are you talking about.â
âDaddy said you like her, so if you marry her she can come round all the time with you right?â She asked innocently and again she used those eyes.
Jason sadly replied, âI donât think she likes me like that, kid.â
âWhy not? your the best unca everâ
She ran over to him to give him the biggest hug she could give. Jason had a habit early in life not to live up to people's expectations because he felt he always fell short on those expectations. However, with Lian, it seemed he could do no wrong and with that, he hugged her back as much as the five years could handle.
Thatâs how Kori found them and she didnât want to split them until they did themselves. They both turned to Kori as she explained dinner was ready.
Dinner surprisingly went smooth Lian didnât make a fuss. It was then time for bed and Lian wanted a story. Jason knew her favorite story was Robin Hood, so as he read the story animatedly to her, Kori watched on the sidelines, smiling the entire time.
Lian then got put to bed as Kori left the room Lian turned to her uncle.
âUnca Jay, aunt Kori is the best babysitter in the universe but you're the best unca ever. I love you unca Jason,â and she drifted to sleep.
Jason smiled, kissed her forehead, and slowly crept out the room.
To his surprise, Kori was right outside the room.
âI told you, you're her favorite uncle. Not that I blame her,â she said with a smirk.
Is she flirting? Jason can say he wasnât sure, so he tested his theory.
âOh really,â he said.
âAround the people you love, you donât pretend to be something you're not. Itâs clear as day how you feel about them. You donât hide behind a maskâ Kori replied.
Immediately, Jason had the answer to his question about her flirting with him.
This must be why Prick Grayson and her broke up. Grayson was known to hide behind a mask, he portrayed one image but had another behind closed doors. As friends, it would not be as much of an issue, however, in a relationship, itâs another playing field and with a relationship with Korina Anders, who wears her heart on her sleeve, Jason was sure it caused them to clash.
âItâs difficult to show emotions when you're being raised by Bruce Wayne,â he isnât sure why he was sticking up for Grayson or maybe it was for himself.
âWell you seem to be doing alright for yourself,â she said shyly.
âI wonât lie to you itâs not like that every day. Some days are better than others,â he admitted.
This is why he didnât want to be alone with her. Stupid Harper.
"Why wonât you lie to me, I wouldnât be offended if you did,â she said looking confused.
Without his brain's permission, he blurted out âYouâre too good to be lied to.â
His face sure turned the color of Koriâs hair.
Kori smiled at him and admitted, âI heard what you said to Lian about me not liking you in that way. I wasnât eavesdropping, I promise."
She suddenly turned, ashamed of Jason thinking the worst of her. However, Jason just wanted to crawl in an imaginary hole. Anywhere, please, Lord Almighty, but here with her.
âPlease Kori just forget you heard thatâ Jason pleaded.
âWhyâ she whispered.
âBecause Iâd rather forget than you reject me.â
âWho said I would reject youâ Jason looks at Kori stunned.
Kori is looking at her feet because she, like him, spilled her feelings.
âAre you serious? Since when?â
âRemember last summer in Gotham? You came back for a visit. I tried to go up to you but it was hard, I didnât know if you saw me in that way, you always had that too cool for school vibe since I met you. Iâm a nerd with an Astrophysics degree. Like I said I didnât think u would look my wayâ.
Jason was floored. He never thought this would ever be a conversation but now itâs out in the open. He canât help but wonder what if.
So right then and there he decides to throw caution to the wind and take the risk.
If anybody knew Jason Peter Todd, they would know he loves to take risks. He moves closer to Kori until there are barely inches apart and whispers to her.
âTrust me, Iâve been seeing you that way for six years, Iâm pretty sure I wonât change my mindâ.
Kori now was blushing and she couldnât fight it down. This man in front of her could bring out emotions she never knew she was capable of but she accepted it.
âMe neither.â
She whispered back, afraid if she talked any louder their moment could break. And so with that, reassuring him, his feelings were reciprocated he went in for a chaste kiss. However, the moment his lips landed on hers, Kori turned it more passionate. Even if he was not expecting that from her, Jason allowed Kori to explore all she wanted, after all, he thought she might as well get used to what will be hers and hers alone.
So Jason could agree with Lian that Korina Marie Anders was indeed the best babysitter in the universe.
Now he owed the smug Roy a huge favor.
Hmm, maybe playful revenge is how heâll show his appreciation. After all, he canât lose his touch now, can he?
29 notes
·
View notes
Text
Some vaporwave Dandy + some headcanons!
some dandy Dandy headcanons
ăAndy is 150% calmer since they started going out. Like Barely Ever Angry
ăSometimes Dan goes from Boyfriend Mode to Therapist Mode and Andy needs to remind him to take a step back
ăDan is the BEST at comforting Andy when he feels dysphoric and is ALWAYS prepared to help, even at 4 am
ăThey Never fight Ever because Dan is basically a free relationship counselor
ăThey probably go for ice cream A Lot
ăDan is like 5'10" and Andy is 5'5" - the latter DEMANDS piggybacks, especially while his leg is still healing
ăLots and lots of cuddles!!!
ăDan wears Andy's jersey number RELIGIOUSLY, even if there's not a game that day and after he graduates. Conversely, Andy NEVER wears Dan's but he makes up for it by being the literal loudest person in the crowd
ăWhenever Andy has a game Dan writes "KING KANG IS MY BADASS BOYFRIEND" on his chest for everyone to see and 100% screams the loudest
ăDan eventually takes his Supportive Boyfriend Role to the next level when he literally takes on the role of the Westchester Wolf mascot (the extra cash doesn't hurt, either)
At first he doesn't tell Andy because he wants it to be a surprise and everyone's like "wtf why is Chester showering King Kang with all this affection???"
And Andy is still super confused until he hugs Chester after the game and Dan is just loudly whispering "ANDY IT'S ME"
ăIce cream dates!
ăAlso probably workout dates at the gym! Gotta help support each other
ăThey always go on bike rides together no matter what time of day or night
ăTom buys them a tandem bike as a joke but joke's on him!!! They use it all the time
ă"Enjoy your old people bike, losersâ
"Don't worry, we do"
"Wtf you're supposed to hate it"
ăSpeaking of Tom, he's a very jealous boy (but still very supportive of the relationship) because Andy spends like- ONE less hour a day with him since he started going out with Dan
ăBefore Andy gets top surgery, Dan always reminds him to take off his binder at 8-hour intervals and change into a non-supporting sports bra before a game or else he'll forget
ăDan is a pretty Rich Boye and helps Andy pay for his T prescription, and Andy is super grateful because he wasn't able to before. And three months in, they're chatting one day and out of the blue Dan just goes "God, your voice is almost deeper than mine already!" And externally Andy starts teasing him about it but inside he's crying and fluffy and soft because Validation!!!
ăOn top of that he helps pay for his top surgery too and at first Andy REFUSES to accept, but Dan drops the L word for the first time and Andy MELTS
ăOnce Andy finally gets the surgery Dan kisses his scars whenever he can (once they've healed so he doesn't hurt his boye) because they mean so much to both of them. However, Andy is Very Very Ticklish and has the Most Infectious Laughter Ever so they always end up in fits of giggles
ăDan takes literally every possible chance he can to validate Andy
ăThere are some Very Rare days when Andy feels absolutely awful and whenever Therapist Dan tries to help, it basically goes nowhere. But one day Andy's just pissed at the world in general and when Dan offers to help Andy snaps at him
ăOn top of this Andy sometimes has periods of heavy dysphoria where he doesn't believe anything Dan says and it hurts them both but Dan knows that he just needs a lil time to himself (and a LOT of chocolate ice cream)
ăICE CREAM DATES!!
ăAndy is VERY particular about his hair - once he does it for the day, NO ONE is allowed to touch it. But then Mister Dan Pierce comes along when they're cuddling and he runs his fingers through Andy's hair and he just MELTS
ăThey wear cute couple costumes EVERY chance they get. Their top five favourites are:
>Andy as Mario and Dan as Princess Peach
>Andy as Wario and Dan as Waluigi
>Andy as Mermaid Man and Dan as Barnacle Boy
>Andy as Dan and Dan as Andy
>Andy as a dragon and Dan as a princess
ăThe group with be chilling wherever and Dan will suddenly go "Oh my God you guys I love Andy so much"
"We know, you said the same thing five minutes ago-"
ăThey move in with each other almost IMMEDIATELY after Andy graduates and their apartment becomes the go-to hangout place for their friend group
ăThey end up getting like, three BIG doggos
ăThe doggos are most likely a St. Bernard, an Alaskan Malamute, and honestly probably a Wolfdog
ăAnd after ILB, Tom convinces Harper to let Dandy keep the coyote too, and it takes some time but Dan eventually is able to convince the landlord to keep him 'cause he's basically an oversized pupper
ăThey basically run a dog shelter and any time anyone comes over they basically Drown in Doggo (tm)
ăAndy always has to get his way or Dan will FITE
ăAnd if someone has the AUDACITY to insult Andy in front of Dan, someone's wig is boutta get snatched
ăOne day they're goofing off and doing that "age and gender" face recognition thing and it says that Andy looks like a 12-year-old girl-
Dan RIOTS, like he's genuinely so upset and Andy is just cracking up because it's hilarious
"THIS ISN'T FUNNY ANDY"
"KSHSKS YEAH IT IS"*
ăWhenever they play basketball Andy keeps "accidentally" messing up, and vice versa with football
ăICE!!! CREAM!!! DATES!!!
ăAndy gets hit on A Lot, even when Dan's around, and he gets Super Flustered and Dan is just cracking up before explaining they're together. Sometimes he'll say they're married just to make Andy Extra Flustered
ăThey 100% dare each other to do a lot of dumb stuff for very small rewards (i.e. seeing who can drink a whole bottle of hot sauce the fastest, blindfolded skateboarding even though neither can skateboard, "hey drink this gross concoction I made" "sure thing!")
ăNeither of them can cook but you can bet your ass they both try-
Because of this, birthdays and anniversaries are usually spent at a restaurant while they wait for the smoke to clear out of the apartment
ăThey actually go on Real Dates like restaurants, beaches, movie theatres, bowling alleys, mini golfing, etc.
ăIt's 100% Dan who eventually proposes and it's probably when they're glow-in-the-dark bowling and they've doodled all over each other in highlighter so their skin glows. He gets a ring pop from one of those fancy candy dispensers and proposes with that (even though it's their shared least favourite flavour) because he Just Can't Wait
ăTheir eventual kid 100% becomes a vet because of all the doggos
ăAnd when they do finally adopt it doesn't take long to adjust because Dan is already the group mom and Andy is group dad
ăTOM IS THE BEST GODFATHER!!!
ăTheir kid is Spoiled As Fuck because their dads are literally both renowned in their fields and thus Very Rich (Andy is a big basketball star and Dan probably has three self-help books and a booming therapy business)
ăWhenever they need a babysitter the ENTIRE GROUP comes to look after the kid. Shenanigans always ensue
ăICE CREAM DATES!!!!!
#choices#ilitw#it lives in the woods#play choices#it lives choices#it lives dan#it lives andy#ilitw dan#ilitw andy#andy kang#dan pierce#my edits#my writing
8 notes
·
View notes
Text
A Bit of Clarity đ (4/?) The visions had started last autumn, a year ago now. It had caused a bit of chaos for some, a bit of clarity for others. Two days ago, Clarke Griffin had been perfectly fine managing both her CafĂ© and her stress. But now she was curious - so deeply curious about the vision of herself entwined with the aloof Lexa Woods that it was leading her to complete distraction.
[part 1] [part 2]Â [part 3]Â
The open mic was neither a success nor a failure. It was inevitable that they took a hit following Finn's own event, which Clarke refused to think about. She could only hope he'd had as small a profit as Baker's had, though in the end new clientele did come and there was the possibility that they would come again. That was good. They'd had fun, too, especially when Wells and Harper had decided to do some improv to warm up the room.
Despite the pleasant weekend, Clarke was relieved it was over, her body still feeling the effects of long days and short nights. She had what felt like three knots in her back, all of them maddeningly out of reach.
She sipped on her own coffee in between orders that Tuesday, relatively glad for the busy pace. Busy meant she didn't have time to think. Gaia, Harper and her moved around one another with practiced ease, communicating swiftly whenever necessary. Clarke didn't want a second to herself. Whenever she had a moment, she went in the back to check on their stock. She counted jars. She undid and redid her ponytail. There was absolutely no reason for her to think about the past Friday. None at all. She had far more important things to do.
Raven came in after lunch hours, peeking into the kitchen while she took off her hat. Clarke followed her with amusement, wondering why she was acting like a sleuth.Â
âWells is on his break," she told her.
âOh I know." Raven turned to her and lowered her voice. "I need to talk to you.â
âWhatâs up?â
Raven went around the counter. "Did you get him a birthday present yet?"
Clarke rearranged the presentation of their last few sandwiches on display. "Did I get him a present six weeks in advance? No."
Raven grinned. "Perfect. I got him the best seats to this new play - Nowhere Ground - big fucking hit he's been pissed isnât on his season pass. But then I started thinking- how amazing would it be if I could get him a backstage tour of the Music Hall too?"
Clarke could guess where this was going. "You think if I had contacts there I wouldn't have pounced on them already? Besides, you're closer to the entertainment business than I am. Doesn't your team know people?"
Raven shook her head. "Too prideful. Theater rivalry and all that.â
Clarke slid closed the display window. âWell... you could ask Niylah? I think her dad does deliveries for the Music Hall. He might know someone.â
âNiylah who I barely know and who you dumped?â
âI didnât du- okay, just tell me what you need.â
âYouâre not going to like it.â
âSpill.â
âWell my guys couldn't be bothered, but I did get a tip-off that the Music Hall crew hangs out at Barton after Saturday shows. I figured we could go together, schmooze a bit-â
âWait a minute- Barton?â
âI know what youâre thinking, but thereâs no way Daddyâs Boy will be there mingling with tech crew. Besides, the place's changed a lot since college.â
Clarke glanced at the front door, desperate for a new customer to give her a way out. âWhy am I being roped into this again?â
âBecause I canât actually do the flirting.â
Clarke pretended to think about it for a second. âRight. I'll pass.â
âClarke,â Raven groaned. âItâs for your best friend! And you might actually meet someone out of it.â
âSomeone like Finn?â Clarke asked pointedly.
âSomeone good for you,â Raven amended. âBut if you're really not feeling it, you can just slip in a word about your cafĂ© to a whole crew whoâll probably end up hungover and in dire need of quality coffee the next day."
âRaven...â
âWhat do you have to lose?â
âA nice warm bath while I finally catch up on my book?â
âSometimes I look at you and wonder how the fuck youâre single, but then these words come out of your mouth and I remember.â
âYou kiss Wells with that mouth?â
âAnd he loves it. Come on, Clarke. Please?â
Clarke rolled her eyes. âFine. But if anyone makes puns about my buns, Iâm out.â
âFair.â
* * *
Clarke met Octavia Blake just ten minutes after stepping into Barton that Saturday night. Clarke had opted for dark fitted pants and a low-cut top paired with her midnight blue blazer, though in this weather she'd regretted not taking her coat instead. She'd curled her hair and made an effort with her makeup, just enough to at least cover her fatigue.Â
Clarke hadn't been to Barton since college, where, yes, she had regrettably met Finn and fallen for his then boyish charm. She'd been swept up in the thrill of dating a politician's son and he'd been after a way to hurt his long-distance girlfriend - that was all there was to know about it all. Clarke's regret was that she had been blind for too long. But Raven was right to say the place was different - and the last time they'd all been here felt like forever ago now. Finn himself hadn't changed much, but Clarke hardly recognized herself in pictures from that time, where her hair went down to her waist and most of her clothes were paint-stained. Everything had been different then; less predictable maybe.
But there was something comforting about habits too. Clarke had that feeling when they walked into the bar, suddenly recognizing everything from the tables to the ceiling. It wasnât the place that had changed but the people. Gone were the college juniors and seniors, now working adults with better clothes and sharper features. Barton had a sprawling design, with small rooms connected to each other and three different bars. Raven grabbed her hand and led her to the busiest one, where the people couldn't be mistaken for anything other than theater crew. Huddled together with beers in hand, they wore sweatshirts and baseball caps and some even still with gaffer tape hanging from lanyards at the side of their jeans. Â
By the sound of them, they were happy to be done for the weekend. There was something infectious about their energy and their tired grins.
"Raven fucking Reyes!" A woman called out after they had gotten their beers.
"Octavia?" Raven gasped aloud. "What the fuck?"
Before Clarke even saw it coming, Octavia had wrapped her arms around Raven and just about lifted her off the ground.
"Shit, what did they feed you at Yale?" Raven asked while laughing.
Octavia stepped back with a wide smile. "Just the regular ramen, but I did take up boxing."
"Figures." Raven turned to Clarke. "Clarke, this is Octavia - a little punk I used to tutor."
"Would've never gotten into Yale without that big brain helping me," Octavia added. "What've you been up to?" Â
"Definitely didn't pack on more muscle. I'm at sound engineer at the Swan House."
"Awesome, lots of sound people around tonight. I'll introduce you guys."
Raven glanced at Clarke with a knowing smirk. "Perfect."
"Do you work at the Music Hall?" Clarke asked Octavia.
"Not exclusively. I'm a stunt coordinator," Octavia said, clearly proud. "I'm also an instructor at my friend's gym in the Green Strip."
"Damn," Raven said. "How the hell did you land in Costial after I kicked your ass to Yale?"
Octavia chuckled. âWell I did meet the love of my life at Yale - it just worked out that his family's here in theater city and we could both find plenty of work."
âIs he here?" Raven asked.
"Oh he's always a bit longer after shows, but he'll be around soon. Come on, let me introduce you both to the crew."
* * *
They met riggers and lighting technicians, costumers and makeup artists. Clarke had forgotten how nice it was to see new faces without waiting to hear their order. It was almost like a reflex now, but everyone was warm and welcoming. Clarke had no doubt that Raven would get Wells his backstage tour, and possibly even more.
After a while they sat at one of the side tables, starting on their second beers. Clarke was listening to Octavia when she looked up and the widest smile spread on her face.
"Linc'!" she called.
Clarke froze in her seat, cursing her bad luck. Octavia's boyfriend, the playwright.Â
His cousin was right by his side like she had been at the Polis Hotel, looking more jaded than Clarke could imagine anyone being at Barton. When their eyes met, Lexa stopped and seemed to come alive. But Clarke refused to back down this time, remembering how she'd been the one to look away at the party. Lexa had still been a mystery then. It had felt exciting to catch each other across a crowded room. Now Clarke only felt her own pride refusing to let this woman have any lasting hold on her.
Finally Lexa did look away, glancing toward the bar before she walked there. Octavia dragged her boyfriend toward their table.
"Linc', this is Raven and her friend Clarke. Guys, this is Lincoln."
"Raven who got you into Yale?" Lincoln asked with a kind smile.
"Psh, she got herself into Yale," Raven answered. "I just nudged her in the right direction."
* * *
After a while, Clarke excused herself from their table. She'd enjoyed hearing Lincoln talk about the play - and both Raven and her had plenty theater gossip to regale Wells with - but eventually Raven and Octavia moved on to reminiscing and Lincoln stood up to catch up with his colleagues.
Knowing that Raven had clearly found the connections she needed, Clarke got up as well and roamed around each room with her last beer in hand. She looked toward the end of the room and found Lexa alone at a table, one empty drink in hand and her phone in the other.Â
Of course.Â
Lexa looked up at the very moment, and surprisingly, stood up to walk toward her. Too startled, Clarke barely had the time to pretend she had another destination in mind.
"Clarke-"
"What?" She asked, perhaps too abruptly.Â
"Could we sit down and talk?" Lexa asked.
âIÂ don't think we have anything to say to each other."
Lexa swallowed thickly before nodding and looking down at the drink in her hand. Her quick acceptance strangely angered Clarke. She watched as Lexa regained her isolated table and ran her hand through her hair. Still clinging to her bottle, and despite knowing that two beers were fuel for bad decisions, Clarke stepped toward her.
"Actually I do have a question," she said. "What the hell is your problem?"
Lexa quickly looked up, eyes flashing with affront. "Excuse me?"
Clarke stopped on the other side of Lexa's small table. "You start talking to me, telling me about a side-job opportunity, inviting me to the premiere of a packed play, and then you treat me like the plague.â
"I wasn't aware being friendly came with so many expectations."
Clarke reeled from the coldness. "You canât be serious.â
âWhat do you really want to say, Clarke?â Lexa asked.
âIt's because I refused to be interviewed, isnât it?"
This seemed to upset Lexa. "I'm a professional, not a child."
Clarke didn't believe a word of it. "Is that the kind of journalist you are? Entitled to other people's stories? Resentful when they turn you down?"
"You don't think very highly of me, do you?" Lexa asked with a clenched jaw.
"I thought we were getting along, that we-"
"What? That we owe each other anything because we had a few chats?"
It hurt, perhaps more than it should have. Lexa was right - it had only been a few conversations - but there had clearly been a shift after Clarke had turned Lexa down. And Clarke was disappointed. Disappointed that the woman she had made up in her mind had turned out to be so bitter. Disappointed that she'd allowed herself to believe Lexa might look at her differently one day.
"You know - if you want to keep sitting at tables alone and tune out the world, you go ahead and do that."
Lexa finally stood up, her stool scraping against the floor. Â
"That's rich coming from you."
Clarke felt her blood run hot. "What's that supposed to mean?"
"Hiding your talent behind your counter, afraid to take a chance on something new. Not exactly eager to step out of your comfort zone, are you?"
"You don't know anything about me!" Clarke snapped.
"I know you draw whenever there's a lull. I know it means something to you, even if you put every single one of them in the trash when you're done."
Clarke was taken aback for a moment, but recovered swiftly. "Not everyone needs their hobby to become a business. Who do you think you are acting like you can read people based on a few minutes of their lives?"
"That would be my job - one you seemed to find interesting at the market," Lexa answered dryly, but with such an air of arrogance that Clarke felt suddenly spiteful. Â
"You think the Gazette is so fucking important? Get over yourself, Lexa."
"At least I put myself out there," Lexa retorted harshly.Â
"At least I'm honest," Clarke fumed.
âWith everyone but yourself it would seem.â
Clarke drew in a sharp breath. "You know what? You can talk all you want about integrity, but I'm not the one who tried to get closer in the hopes of getting a story. I'm not the one who wants everyone but herself to bare their fucking soul."
Lexa looked like she had been slapped and Clarke knew she needed to leave before they made a scene. It was clear by now that they would never see eye to eye.
"I hope you and your new coffee shop are very happy together."
* * *
Clarke walked out of the bar feeling grateful for the brutal cold. It felt like the only thing that might calm her down. She couldn't believe the turn the night had taken. Couldn't believe she'd even confronted Lexa, let alone snapped at her. Lexa's indignation had only spurred her on, but what she'd said had awakened a snarling creature. Lexa didn't have a clue what it took to run a business. Sacrifices were a part of it - she couldnât just waste what precious time she had on pastimes. How arrogant could she be to act like she knew better?
Clarke had been so wrong. Lexa was a stuck-up, self-absorbed, entitled bitch and there was no universe where Clarke would take a person like that to bed. She'd ruined things with Niylah for a feeling that had turned out so laughably wrong. Well, screw the vision. No one knew for certain that they were glimpses of the future. No one knew a damn thing.
"Clarke, wait up!"
Clarke turned and waited for Raven, who jogged toward her and then leaned down on her knees. "Jesus, you're fast in heels."
Clarke blinked, as if suddenly remembering she'd left without even checking on her friend. "Oh Raven, I'm so sorry, I-"
"Hey, it's okay. What happened?"
âNothing."
"You hightailed out of that bar because nothing happened?"
Clarke shook her head, unable to get the words out.
"It's that woman - Lincoln's cousin, isnât it? She's played a number on you."
"I didn't meant to cut your evening short, you were having fun and-"
Raven grabbed her hand. "Hey, forget about that. You being safe and happy is more important to me."
"RavenâŠ"
"Come on, let's go. I'm freezing my ass off."
* * *
They settled in Raven's car, warming up thanks to the heat. Raven drove slowly, giving Clarke ample time to calm down. In the small space and in the dark, Clarke felt like she could finally confess what she'd kept from everyone.
"I had a vision," she said.
Raven's eyes widened. "What? When? At the bar?"
"No, weeks ago."
Raven quickly glanced at her. "Shit, Clarke. I mean- congrats! Why didn't you say so earlier? You know we've been rooting for you."
Clarke paused, her cheeks feeling hot. "I didn't know how to⊠It was, um⊠sexual."
Raven snorted. "Well, you know I saw Wells' bare ass in the shower asking me to move in with him."
Clarke laughed despite how heavy the moment felt. "Yeah, but this wasn't like that. The way she held me-"
"She?" Raven asked, and then, "Oh. Same woman from the bar, right?"
"How do you know?"
âNo offense, but this is the first time Iâve seen you this worked up about someone, and I was there during the Finn era.â
âSeven months arenât an era,â Clarke argued.
"But it was her, wasn't it?"
Clarke refused to replay her vision again. "I don't know anymore. I thought it might be, but she's so⊠she's just not who I thought."
"Then forget about who it was. Just take it as a wakeup call."
Clarke looked at her. "Wakeup from that?"
Raven hesitated. "Clarke⊠don't you realize how hard it's been to hang out with you this past year?"
"I'm trying to run a business," Clarke defended.
"Wells runs it too. Are you saying he's slacking?"
"No, of course not. You know I couldn't do it without him."
"Right. But when Wells gets home, he leaves work at the door. We hang out or we go out, sometimes together, sometimes separately. He never misses a play and he rock climbs every chance he gets, even if just for an hour. The café means a lot to him, you know that, but it doesn't mean everything."
Clarke tried to imagine that for her. "Honestly that sounds exhausting. I can barely pick up my feet at the end of the day."
Raven bit her lip. "For a while he felt the same, but then he kinda realized he was making excuses."
Clarke frowned. "I go out."
"Do you? Or do you wait for people to either ask or drag you out?"
"It's just been busy with the holiday season," Clarke justified.
"Before that it was the college season and before that it was summer. Don't you have the budget to hire someone else at this point?"
Clarke sighed. "Wells talked about another full timer, and someone else on the weekends, but I havenât really looked into it yet."
"Right. All I'm saying is it's not fun feeling like the bad guy for wanting to hang out with you."
"Do you really feel that way?"
"I feel like you've made your business your spouse, but a place can't be a home. So maybe seeing yourself bone a stranger is your body's way of saying it needs something a bit more exciting than cold sheets and a 5am wakeup for the rest of your life."
"You're as eloquent as ever, Rae."
Raven smiled as she turned into Clarke's street. "I'm a genius."
* * *
Clarke locked the door behind her and took off her coat, thinking about Ravenâs words and the way the evening had panned out. The anger was snuffed out of her, replaced by exhaustion and a feeling of regret. She couldnât believe sheâd somehow given Lexa the power to upset her so thoroughly. That sheâd believed for one second that Lexa might-
No, she wouldnât replay each interaction again. She wouldnât even think about her anymore. Clearly trying to cross the line between them had been a mistake. There was nothing to be gained from it. Lexa was only after stories - wanted secrets in exchange for dust, and Clarke never wanted to see her name in one of her pieces.
Raven was right: sheâd focused too much on who had been in her vision rather than what it meant. She was lonely and sheâd had a vivid fantasy - it was no more than that. People fantasized about strangers every day; about leading different lives with different people. The past year had seen her doing the same thing with the same people every day. It wasnât strange that her subconscious would crave some excitement. Sheâd had such a fixed impression of Lexa; quiet, reserved, polite Lexa. Clarke could see why a part of her would find it thrilling to draw her out of her shell. To be the focus of Lexaâs razor-sharp attention and deft hands.
But her impression had been wrong. Sheâd acted on something that was never there in the first place. She'd let the vision influence her to the point of acting completely out of character. That was her mistake.
Clarke took off her heels and walked to the bathroom to wash up. She put her hair up, washed her face, put on her pajamas and slipped into bed with the covers up to her neck. All she had to do was sleep it off. Tomorrow she could put these past few weeks behind her. Move past the vision.
Lexa was never going to be a part of her life. She wasnât a stranger or even a customer anymore. She wasnât anything at all. Clarke turned around and buried her face in her pillow.
-
[part five]
128 notes
·
View notes
Text
â â« ââ look what the cat dragged in! thatâs [BEATRICE HARPER] and [SHE/HER] are/is an around [25]-year-old [CASUAL VISITOR] to the store, but theyâve been in the neighborhood for [5 YEARS]. I think they are a(n) [EMPLOYEE AT ROSE DINER] and I overheard them listening to [ROLLER DERBY SAVED MY SOUL] by [UNCLE LEON & THE ALIBIS], and, I dunno man, it seemed pretty fitting. Like, call me shallow but I look at them and think of [MILENA TSCHARNTKE] and [FRESHLY SCRAPED KNEES, BURPING CONTESTS WHILE TRYING TO CATCH POPCORN IN YOUR MOUTH, WORN OUT ROLLER BLADES]. (ooc info: chels/toon, she/her, est, 23)
hi itâs your girl toon, ready to give you love!!!
SOME BASICS ABOUT TRIX
Birthplace: Ridgewood, Queens
Sexuality: Bisexual
Birthday: May 27th, 1995 (Gemini)Â
Personality: Trix is full of fire and energy. She craves fun and colorful personalities, she loves to say long live rock & roll like a super fan while barely knowing all the classics. Her favorite day of the week is Lazy Sundays which is just an excuse to stay in her three day old pajamas all day while eating popcorn and binge watching television, she absolutely hates being 25 (one day sheâll blink and be 30, and then sheâll have to kill herself), shitty action films make up her entire DVD collection (yes, she still has DVDs), and due to being heavily invested in the NYC Roller Derby community (and just downright careless) she is queen of the mystery bruises. She doesnât have the best sense of personal space and social cues, often saying the first thing that comes to mind, but sheâs really just out here trying to be herself.
Music: Trix is not musically inclined. She loves music but sheâs never played an instrument in her life and is more of an audience/the type of person to sit at a drum set and go berserk, raising her arms at the end and screaming I LOVE YOU NEW YORK!Â
A BRIEF HISTORY (ALWAYS....POTENTIAL TO BE EDITED)
Trix was born Beatrice Harper, but Trix was something her father used to call her as a kid. She has since reclaimed it, integrating it into her roller derby life. She was born and raised in Queens, only recently moving to Crown Heights five years ago with her entire family (her biological grandmother, her two biological younger half-siblings, her step mother, and her older non biological brother.)
Her father, Jonas Harper, married fellow New York native Sandra Rubio, when Trix was seven and Sandraâs son was 11. Her father was the primary breadwinner of the family, moving in his mother, and having a full house as Sandra had two more kids. Trix always had a super close bond with her siblings.Â
When her father died her junior year of high school, she felt her family cripple under the financial burden, and instead of pursuing her own dreams she opted for working when she could to help contribute. (Itâs not like she had an inch of an idea what she wanted to do with her life anyway.)Â
Sheâs been working at on-and-off at Rose Dinner ever since, and they let her wear her skates at work because the guests tip her better when she does. Sheâs left a few times to pursue other jobs but her restlessness and inability to commit keeps her coming back. She still lives at home because it makes the bills easier if they all contribute, but also because moving out means like...being an adult? They moved to Crown Heights a few years ago.Â
Half of the time her grandmother is telling her sheâs lazy and not working enough, and the other half of the time her older brother is telling her sheâs selling herself short. Truth is, sheâs been holding onto the guise of responsibility and family as an excuse not to change what sheâs used to.
What brings her the most joy is Roller Derby. Her father was the first person to put her on roller blades as a kid, and she grew up skating, but only got into roller derby after graduating high school. She plays for Honey Punch, and her best friends on her team who sheâll often refer to as their skate names are Dollface, Lady MacDeath, Jenny Jawbreaker, and Banshee. She started going by Trix again when she started roller derby, which made her feel like she had a connection to her dad, and her skate name is The Terminatrix (yes, she did that).Â
Her goal is to eventually try out for the Gotham Girls Roller Derby in October, but itâs complicated.
Overall sheâs a little kid in a big kidâs body, and she uses humor to cover up the fact that sheâs actually pretty lost.Â
WANTED CONNECTIONS
Skate Friends:Â People/skateboarders/etc who go to the skate park or skate meet ups, where they can hang out or take videos of each other.
Best Friends: Trix is from New York, so others who have also been here since their childhood/teenage years that could be long term good friends with her would be awesome! Any other friends too! Sheâs pretty clingy and while she tries her best to be loyal, she is the type to switch up plans with minimal warning. I see her friends often thinking âTypical Trixâ and may even get frustrated with her sometimes. She thinks the people in her life will always be there, and honey that just ainât true.Â
Coworkers: Trix has been working at Rose Diner for years now and the staff there feels like a little community. Growing up in Queens sheâs also big on doing stuff for the community/locals, like delivering groceries to her elderly neighbor when she can. If your character has a family that might know her, or theyâre someone to post flyers around the neighborhood about community based events or meet ups, letâs collab!Â
Exes/Flings: I normally donât pre-plot romances and Iâm not attached to this because I love the organic route but Trix has just lived here her whole life and she is very forward but kind of a spaz so I imagine they have to exist LOL.
If you have any ideas feel free to hit me up c:
#if you were confused reading this me too i cannot help you#may edit it bc i wrote most of it on the spot but i may make her brother a wanted connection#fr.intro#bio#IM OPEN TO ALLL PLOTS!!! :)#did i check for spelling errors? why of course not good sir
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter 22 - Seed + Spark
AN: Alright, sorry itâs taken a minute for this chapter, but itâs long and filled with lots of fun stuff and important banter to learn more about Harryâs feelings towards Harper, so read on!!!! And then as always let me know what you think/talk to me about these two that I am OBSESSED with.
wc: 6k
read the whole story here
When I was younger I always wished I had a brother. My older sister was fine--she was fun and smart and there were moments when I looked up to her. But as I toddled around the small house that we grew up, I remember wondering what it would be like to have a brother who could teach me how to ride a bike or play war with me outside.Â
But then I met Harper.Â
And along with Harper came Tierney--another older sister who soon started to tease me and nag me just like my own.Â
So now I had two older sisters--one by blood and one by street address, and the one my age seemed to like being outside enough that I was more than fine with pretending she was a boy--but that was only until we were 9.Â
Thatâs when she started talking about training bras and boyfriends and I was suddenly back to wishing I had a brother who would just play video games and play footy with me.Â
âHi lovie!â Gemma greeted, her arms open wide before wrapping around Harperâs middle, gaining a quick eye roll from me behind their backs.Â
Sânot like they hadnât seen each other a few weeks ago. And they were always texting. I knew that if the group chat between the four of us was quiet, it was only because theyâd moved to the one with just the three of them--the one that was probably filled with emojis and laughter and topics that I wanted nothing to do with.Â
âYou live practically five feet from us and this is the first time Iâm seeing you in weeks,â Tierney exclaimed, throwing her arms around me as I let out a laugh. I shrugged her off as he reached up to ruffle my hair and poked me in the side.Â
âIâve been busy with Quinn,â I said simply, hoping they didnât pry too hard today. Harper seemed less interested than ever, grabbing a seat across from Gemmaâs iPhone on the table theyâd previously been sat at when we walked in.Â
Iâd forgotten my oyster card on the way over--leading Harper to swipe hers twice so I could get through the turnstile. She told me about auditions for the newest London Met production--which I knew would soon become the current topic of conversation if Harper had anything to say about it.Â
âSo, how are classes?â Gemma smiled at both of us--I looked over to Harper, silently giving her the cue to take it away. She undoubtedly had more to say than I did--my classes were fine. I was confused about my girlfriend and my childhood neighbor who sat right next to me suddenly seemed more attractive and endearing than I ever remembered.Â
âGood,â She nodded, watching as our server filled her glass with tea. âAuditions are soon for the fall play, classes are really just starting to pick up.â
âWhat play is it this year?â Tierney asked excitedly, her blonde hair was shorter than it had been over the summer.Â
I let my eyes glance back to Harper, waiting for her response. She let out a sigh, âPride and Prejudice.â
This was how most of my time went with them--my eyes flickering back and forth between the three of them--listening to their laughter and jokes and wondering what it would have been like if I hadnât been the only boy.
Sure--Harper and Tierneyâs dad was around. He taught me how to shave and he took my golfing a few times, but he was often away on business and when he was home, his priority always seemed to be his own children.Â
âWhatâs the sigh for?â I asked quickly, bringing the cup of tea to my lips.
She shrugged, keeping her eyes on Gemma and Tierney as she responded to my question. âItâs just so stereotypical. And I also canât decide who Iâd rather be, Jane or Elizabeth.â
Gemma let out a laugh. âWho will be Mr. Darcy?â
âGreat question,â Harper rolled her eyes again, setting her tea on the table.Â
âPride and Prejudice is a good story,â I said quietly, shrugging my shoulders as I reached to pour some milk into my tea. At that, Gemma, Tierney, and Harper all turned to watch me--as if Iâd suddenly been replaced with a cooler and less grumpy version of myself. Maybe they couldnât tell if I was serious--but when no one said anything, I figured I should explain. âItâs a good love story.â
âHow are your classes, sir?â Gemma teased me, raising her eyebrows as she waited for my answer..Â
âGood,â I sipped at my tea again--the addition of the milk had made it much better. âTaking a bunch of maths stuff, unfortunately.â
Tierney tilted her head and eyed me closely. âDoesnât that kind of come with the accounting territory?âÂ
Iâd always been good with numbers--something that seemed to annoy the daylights out of Harper. She was either giving me shit about it or asking for my help on her homework.Â
âYeah,â I laughed. âItâs just higher level stuff, but Iâll be fine. Quinnâs got a birthday coming up, and our anniversary is next week. So Iâve been busy.â
âHow many months again?â Tierney asked as she passed Harper a scone.Â
I counted in my head--my stomach did a flip when my fingers brushed against Harperâs hand as I passed the butter. âEight, itâll be.âÂ
Gemma eyed me from across the table. âPretty serious,â she thought allowed.Â
I didnât know if I should admit it. If I did, Harper would likely rub it in my face that she told me so. Sheâd have a lot to say about how she knew we werenât a good fit and--with my luck, Harper and her big mouth wouldnât be able to stay quiet.â
âYeah, sheâs actually been kind of...annoying lately.â
Harper coughed a bit as she bit into her scone--but when I looked over at her, she was busy reaching for napkin to wipe her mouth. She then reached for her tea as Gemma and Tierney kept their eyes on me--apparently I wasnât about to get away that easily.Â
âSheâs made a lot of comments about the future lately, which is fine and all,â I shrugged, looking from my sister over to Tierney--who nodded in encouragement. âBut I donât want to move too fast. Sheâs also not--sheâs not the most intelligent.â
Harper seemed to still beside me, and with her tea cup to her lips, I could have sworn I heard her let out a quiet--but distinct--laugh. âNo offense,â I turned to her, as if their living arrangement and Quinnâs intelligence implied something about Harper. It didnât, really, but it was always good to throw Harper off my trail.Â
âNone taken,â she said, clenching her teeth together in a forced smile.Â
âHow about you, Harpie--any love interests?â Tierney shot her a smirk and waited for a response. Harper seemed to glare across the table at her older sister as I reached for a butter knife.Â
âNope, none, nothing whatsoever!â she laughed, shrugging her shoulders casually--as if she were going to get away with it that easily.
âWhat about Niall?â I asked, looking up at her and holding her glance for a moment. Her eyebrows dipped in displeasure, she bit her lip as she certainly cursed me under her breath.Â
âYeah, he was the one you were on a date with the other night when I called, right?â Tierney pried for more information.
âYeah, but, I mean--I donât know. Heâs sweet. Weâll see where it goes?â
Harper took another bite of her food, trying her best to get out of the conversation. She never cared for the prying or the questions about her love life, but it only seemed to annoy her more once there seemed to be questions in my direction about her peppy roommate.Â
Sure, was it awkward for Harper to have walked in on Quinn and I going at it? I could give her that. I felt bad, truly, which is why Iâd been trying to be extra careful lately whenever Quinn and I seemed to get busy to lock the door and make enough noise so that if she did end up outside their door, ready to key in, sheâd not only know that we were in the middle of something, but sheâd know that I was enjoying it.Â
If I was feeling confused about my feelings for Harper, the least I could do was throw it in her face that I was sleeping with her roommate who she found--at times--intolerable.Â
But maybe Iâd been too transparent by divulging a crack in the foundation. If Harper knew that I had any sort of feelings for her--or worse, if our sisters knew--Iâd likely never hear the end of it and Iâd surely become laughing stock of the dining table on Christmas Day.Â
That was something I just couldnât handle. So while I might be questioning the feeling in my stomach that seemed suddenly as present as it was when we were 9 and she kissed me in the garden, I knew that I had to keep myself in check.Â
Especially if I wanted to keep hold of my dignity.Â
**
I followed Quinn out of the lift and down the hall to her room. It was late--almost bedtime--and she was going on about our anniversary plans and how my disinterest in a particular restaurant somehow meant I didnât care.Â
Quinnâs taste was on a different level than mine. She liked fancy clothes and polo matches and she certainly had a taste for expensive restaurants. And with my class schedule and homework load, I had little to no time for employment, leaving me with an empty wallet and a love for cheap takeout and nights in.Â
âItâs 8 months, Harry,â she turned around as she keyed into their room, pushing the door open to allow me entry. âItâs a big deal!â
âMânot saying itâs not, Quinn, I just--donât you want to go to that new burger place off campus? I heard itâs good!â
âThatâs not a restaurant you go for your anniversary, Harry!â She dropped her backpack on the floor and shed her coat.
âItâs only eight months,â I told her, my voice defeated and quiet now. The bathroom door was shut and the light was on inside, Harper was likely getting ready for bed--as Quinn took off her necklace and laid it on her dresser, the thought crossed my mind that Harper would be more than okay with grabbing a burger and sheâd probably even like the fact that I wanted to stay in most nights.Â
âIt feels like you donât care,â Quinn turned around, her arms crossed over her chest.
âIâm not saying that I donât care, Quinn,â I told her. âIâm just saying that we donât need to go to Havalandâs.â
âWe never go out anywhere nice for dinner! We always just eat in the dining hall or the student center,â she whined.Â
âThatâs because weâre in uni and itâs free,â I reminded her, letting my head jut forward on my neck. I didnât know why she cared so much. Weâd gone on nice dates in the beginning, when I was still trying to impress her and I was trying to piss Harper off even more than I was now.Â
âFine,â Quinn shot back, her voice was clipped and angry now. âIâm taking a walk. Hopefully you wonât be here in ten minutes when I get back.â
She grabbed at heer coat that sheâd discarded only seconds ago and turned for the door, letting it slam behind her as she left me in the room alone. I let out a sigh--wondering how much longer I could take the fighting and the stark differences between Quinn and I.Â
I looked to the bathroom door again--itâd been quiet inside, but there was no doubt Harper had her ear pressed up against the door as she tried to make out every word. She was nosy--she always had been.Â
I walked towards the door to their bathroom and reached for the handle, opening it to reveal and empty bathroom. A pang of a disappointment lit up in my chest at first, but then I heard some sort of noise from behind the shower curtain. I shifted on my feet, trying to peer through the curtain for a second, and when I caught the right light, I could make out a figure: one that was decidedly Harper-shaped.Â
Instead of pulling it aside and exposing her so quickly, I walked to the toilet--seeing if I could get her to come out on her own accord. She didnât--she kept quiet and only let out another noise when her cellphone--which sheâd left in plain sight on the counter--dinged.Â
âFuck,â she cursed from behind the curtain as I reached down to flush the toilet.Â
I walked over, pulled the curtain aside, and stared at her with wide eyes. I looked her up and down once. Pyjama shorts, a baggy t-shirt, and some sort of green paste smeared over her cheeks, forehead, and chin. âNice face,â I sneered, a smirk on my lips as I walked back to the bedroom.Â
She climbed out behind me and spit into the sink, dropping her toothpaste to the counter as she wiped her mouth on a towel. âNice fight,â she said, walking into the room to find me sat on Quinnâs bed.Â
I let out a breath and rubbed my eyes. âI donât get why girls think we need to spend money on them to prove our love. Doesnât she know that Iâm broke, too? I donât have time for a job.â
She didnât answer--which is when I realized Iâd probably never been so transparent with her. Sure--weâd had our fair share of talks about life and love and things in between, but never since we were 14 and she dated Alec Bentford and I (maybe purposefully) ruined it.Â
When she didnât respond, I looked up at her again. âWhat is that?â
âItâs a face mask,â she said quietly, her eyes on mine only for a second before she looked around the room uncomfortable.Â
âDoes it take away the ugly?â He laughed, hoping that an insult would somehow press an imaginary reset button--allowing us to go back to how things normally were.Â
âGet out,â she said, pointing towards the door with her index finger.Â
âOh jesus, Harper, relax,â I groaned. âIâm kidding.â
She watched me for a minute, almost as if she knew something had changed. She could feel the sudden change in the air that maybe, I didnât hate her as much as I pretended.Â
Another moment of silence before she spoke. âDo you really think Quinn is--annoying?â
I was silent, staring at the floor in thought. Should I be honest? Should I tell Harper Coleman that her roommate was fine, but I was more interested in what type of burger she would order if I took her on a date?Â
I decided against that. âI mean, she can be. You heard her.â
She nodded, her arms crossed over her chest now as if to hide her old Kelly Clarkson t-shirt. âDo you love her?â
âI guess so,â I shrugged, unsure of how to answer. I mean, I told her I did, there were moments where I felt it was true. But lately, my mind was elsewhere. My mind was on the blatantly American girl with a loud laugh and a big personality.Â
She scoffed a bit at that, her eyebrows dipped to let me know she didn't like my answer. âYou guess so?â
I rolled my eyes at this, suddenly feeling uncomfortably close to her. I moved over to her desk and studied the pictures on it as she stood in the middle of the room.There was one of her and Tierney with their parents, one with Gemma and Tierney from her 18th birthday, and then an obnoxious selfie of her and Millie in matching blue dresses from our first year.Â
âThatâs what I said--isnât it?â
She at on her bed, watching as I picked up the frame with the photo of her and Millie inside. I studied it for a second but then placed it back on her desk. âIâll see you later,â I  grunted, moving towards the door.Â
With my hand on the knob and a rush of adrenaline in my veins, I looked over my shoulder as IÂ opened the door a crack. âYou look good in blue.â
**
I was walking to class on Thursday morning when my phone buzzed in my pocket. I reached a hand in and felt the cool glass of the screen as I pulled it out into the chilled morning air. Quinnâs name was on the screen, and from the preview of her first words, I could already tell she was still upset about the fight weâd had a few nights earlier.Â
If I was going to pay attention in class, the last thing I needed was to be fighting with her via text message so early in the morning. I slipped it back into my pocket just as I walked into the building where my class was.Â
When I first started at London Met, I prayed to the gods of scheduling that my classes would be Harper-free. It only felt fair that Iâd done my time throughout the earlier portion of my life where sheâd been rather inescapable. Now, it seemed, was my time to live a life away from her and figure out what life was like without hearing her too-loud laugh just a few feet behind me wherever I went.Â
Thatâs why I was so upset when I first learned that sheâd also been accepted to London Met and even more so when I learned she would be attending. Our mums used it as an excuse to carpool into London on move-in day, and it seemed to excite Gemma and Tierney even more.Â
So I tried hard at first to steer clear of her--I did my best to ignore her in the dining hall, I tried to just pretend I didnât even know who she was.Â
That only lasted a few weeks until I needed her to show me how to use the campus washer-dryers. Then I realized her roommate was rather fit and that me dating her would likely irk Harper to the point that she wanted nothing to do with me. Which, hopefully, would lead to the subsiding of the confusing feelings I felt whenever she said something equally annoying and endearing. Itâd been 14 years and Iâd yet to really find a way to get rid of them.Â
So when I walked into the one class I had with her and realized that the only open seat was directly beside her, I probably rolled my eyes a little too obviously. How was I supposed to figure out how I felt about anyone if I could never get space?
I slid into the seat in silence, thankful for the fact that Professor Kirklandâs back was to the board as she began her twice-weekly lecture. Harper--who typically offered at least a smile--seemed to not even glance in my direction when looked over at her.Â
Instead, she typed away on her computer, blew a bubble with the gum in her mouth, and let her eyes flicker up to the board every few seconds.Â
A few minutes passed and she still pretended I wasnât here. Professor Kirkland droned on. I started to bounce my leg.Â
Nothing.Â
A few more minutes, I cleared my throat twice, shifted in my seat, looked back over at her. Her fingers hit her keyboard with more force now, she squinted her eyes at the board and then looked back down to her laptop.Â
I tapped my pencil on my notebook three times, eyes glued to her face.Â
She turned to me quickly when Professor Kirkland wasnât looking, her eyes pointed and angry. âWhat do you want?â She whisper-hissed at me.Â
I leaned in closer to her to keep my voice quiet. âDid, err---did Quinn say anything the other night when she came back?â
She rolled her eyes--as if my question wasnât nearly as important as she expected it to be. âNo, she was just upset.â
I tilted my head to the side--a curiosity growing in my gut as I was plagued with a thousand questions. Had Quinn actually been upset? Was she angry and Harper was feeling more loyal to her roommate than she was to the kid with floppy hair that grew up down the street?Â
And why was Harper ignoring me this morning? What had I done within the last few days to bother her? Did she even care that my relationship with Quinn was headed downhill?Â
âHow upset?â
She rolled her eyes again. âVery, now shut up!âÂ
I leaned back quickly, taken back by her words and her attitude--one that I was used to, but one that usually felt more playful than in the present moment. I stared at her again, her blonde hair was pulled up into a pony-tail at the back of her head. She had a bright coloured headband on, she pulled at the sleeve of her sweatshirt and rested her chin in her hand.Â
âI think I might break up with her,â I said quietly, my eyes still on her as she tried to face forward.Â
But this worked--her eyes went wide and her hand shot up faster than ever. âProfessor Kirkland, I--uh--I think Iâm having a reaction to...peanuts!â Her hands immediately clasped around her throat as she let out an awkward and forced laugh. She stood, looked down at me--as if I was about to hop on the crazy train with her--and then she looked back at Professor Kirkland, who was just as confused as the rest of us. âHarry has to bring me to health services.â
Professor Kirkland--who was a middle aged woman with short red hair--simply watched as Harper grabbed me by the arm, gathered her belongings, and pulled me out the door once I shoved my notebook in my bag. Once we were in the hallway, she let out a breath. âThat was close.â
âWhat the fuck are you doing?â I laughed a little bit, wiggling out of her grasp. She started walking towards the exit, I fell into step next to her.
âYou donât just drop that type of bombshell on someone in class.â
Bombshell? It didnât necessarily feel like one to me--but I guess I hadnât exactly explained all of my deep secrets to Harper.Â
I shoved my hands in my pockets, shrugging my shoulders casually so as to not seem too unstable or impulsive. âI just donât think sheâs right for me anymore. Donât know if she ever was, really.â
âI would have to agree,â she said simply, seemingly catching herself off guard with her own honesty. She tried to downplay her words. âI mean, I just think you deserve someone who doesnât expect you to spend money on them!â
âWhy do you care who I date?â I turned to eye her more closely, a smirk tugging at my mouth as she seemed to make a face and look away. She adjusted her bag on her shoulder and blinked a few times.
âI donât!â She claimed. âI just want you to be happy.â
A fluttering feeling seemed to grow in my chest--the possibility of Harper caring who I dated felt foreign and new and almost impossible. She was always ready to take the piss and embarrass me in front of anyone who would listen. She looked over at me quickly--just as confused by the silence and the feeling in the air between us.Â
I changed the subject. âYouâre not actually allergic to peanuts, are you?â
She scoffed, leave it to Harper to put on an award-winning performance mid-lecture with no script. âNo, but Iâm surprised Kirkland bought that--you Brits barely eat peanuts over here.â
She held the door open as we stepped outside.Â
âI was gonna say--I couldnât believe Iâve known you for fourteen years and didnât know something like that.â
She smiled a bit at that, but looked away when I took my phone out of my pocket--wondering if now was the time to face the wrath of Quinn.Â
âIâm gonna head to the library. Get some work done,â she said, her eyes on the busy quad before us. Students walked and passed by--some were only now leaving the dining hall after having a leisurely breakfast.Â
I paused for a minute. I had work to do and would likely benefit from some time in the library, but asking to tag along would likely weird Harper out and be a territory neither of us had ever crossed into.Â
âIâm gonna head over to Quinnâs--well, your dorm.â
âOkay, yeah,â Harper nodded. âSee you later.â
With that, she walked away--leaving me to question what crossing that line would even look like.
**
When I saw Quinn the day of Harperâs fake peanut reaction, she had a lot to say about why I was being cheap--but also a lot to say about the fact that she loved me despite it. So instead of ending things with her right then and there--which Iâd partially prepared for on my walk over--we ended up making out a fair bit until she had to head out for class.Â
So now, I was in the same flat we spent most of our weekends in--a beer in my hand as she laced her fingers between mine. Iâd ventured into the kitchen earlier only to see Harper and Niall chatting like old friends--he leaned an arm on the counter and seemed to laugh at everything she said.Â
Harper was funny--donât get me wrong--but she wasnât that funny. She had her own sense of humor that you had to either get or not get. I felt like spending most Friday nights with her and Gemma in front of the telly in their living room lended a hand in terms of me being one of the few people who really got it. She was sarcastic and witty and clever and she wasnât afraid to poke fun at you. Maybe thatâs why I was the same way in return.Â
Harper had grown to annoy me much more in our recent years. When we were ten and our biggest argument was about who got to use the better hockey stick when we played outside, sheâd eventually redeem herself by offering me a cookie from her mumâs pantry or by asking if I wanted to stay for dinner.Â
As the relationship between Harper and I became more complicated as we grew up, so did the fights we had.Â
She couldnât stand the girls I dated and I couldnât even bear to be in the same room as the boys she had crushes on. Weâd go weeks on end without speaking to each other, but weâd always find our way back together--typically with prodding from our older sisters.Â
It was never long before our mothers had the four of us together for something--Sunday supper, a trip into town to go shopping for school clothes. Our mums were just as close as our older sisters, so no matter what happened between me and good old Harper, I had no doubt that weâd always find our way through it.Â
Things felt different as we got older--especially now in Uni. We had different friends, different courses, different dorms. She was no longer the girl down the street who I knew would come crashing in my front door if there was a new movie she wanted to see.Â
I was just about to excuse myself to the bathroom when Harper stumbled into the dim living room of Katie and Prestonâs flat. She was drunk--no surprise there--and Millie seemed to be shoving her in the direction of the karaoke machine on the ground.
I watched as Katie pressed a few buttons and Millie handed Harper the microphone, they all started swaying and laughing as the music filled the room--someone had shut off whatever was previously leaking out of the bluetooth speaker in the kitchen.Â
I watched her--almost mesmerized by the way her face lit up when she smiled and the way she effortless danced to the beat. She twirled Millie beneath her arm, laughing as they bumped into Katie and a bit of her drink landed on the carpet.
Quinn--who was in the middle of talking with Liam about the odds of winning their next match--didnât even look over when Harper sang into the microphone. Her voice was one Iâd recognize anywhere, but only because Iâd grown up hearing it on the other side of a door.
Harper loved performing of any sort, really. She was loud and confident and she had the personality where sheâd get up on stage and people didnât really care what she did. They just wanted more of her.Â
Which was annoying when you were 14 and trying to figure out if this was going to be the mother of your children. I did my best to appear completely unfazed by her sudden show--I sipped at my drink and caught every few words of whatever Liam and Quinn were saying.Â
Eventually, Liam disappeared to get another drink for my girlfriend, leaving her to turn back to me and figure out where all the noise was coming from.Â
âThatâs Harper?â She asked somewhat incredulously. She was drunk, but not that drunk.
âI take it youâve never really heard her sing?â
âI mean--aside from just in the shower or humming around the room.â
I widened my eyes a bit at that--I was surprised Harper wasnât more obnoxious in their shared living space. Growing up she used to make me sit criss-cross in the living room to watch her prance around with a feather boa and a telly remote as a microphone.Â
âYeah, well, sheâs good.â I shrugged nonchalantly.Â
Liam reappeared a few seconds later, handing Quinn another drink and tossing me a new beer as well. When Harper set her microphone down and headed towards the bathroom with Millie,. Quinn reached and grabbed for her arm.Â
âYouâre phenomenal, I mean, I knew you could sing, I always hear you in the shower,â she smiled up at my childhood playmate. âI didnât know you were that good!â
Harper smiled somewhat sheepishly--likely knowing that I wasnât as impressed as everyone else in the room.
âA very American song choice,â I said quickly, letting my eyes meet hers for a second.
She smirked at that, dropping my gaze for a second before looking up at me as Millie tugged her in the direction of the bathroom. âThat was exactly my point.â
**
The last place I wanted to be on a Friday night was standing next to Harper in the hallway of their dorm--helping her prop Quinn upright as she tried to key into their room. Quinn wasnât much of a drinker--but sheâd had a big test this week and managed to do well--so sheâd decided to let loose. A bit too loose.Â
Harper nudged the door open with her foot, allowing us inside just in time to lose grip on Quinn and hoist her up onto her twin bed.
âJesus,â I groaned, watching as she slumped onto her pillow. Quinn--though conscious--was already emitting slight snores as Harper tried to take her shoes off.Â
âHow many drinks did she have?â She asked, tossing her shoes towards her closet before reaching for a blanket at the foot of her own bed. She handed it to me.Â
âI donât know,â I shrugged, unfolding it and draping it over a sleeping Quinn. âMaybe four or five.â
âFour of five? Harry, she canât handle that much!â
âWell I know that now! â I motioned to her still body, her eyelids closed as her breathing steadied.Â
I was quiet for a moment--Harper took her earrings out as she walked to her dresser.Â
âI forgot how well you can sing,â I said, turning to face her. She stared at me for a second--likely wondering if I was about to follow it up with an insult.Â
âYeah, just a fun past time,â she brushed it off, reaching for a hair tie to throw her hair up and out of her face. Neither of us spoke. I watched her closely, close enough to the point that she turned away and walked over to her closet as if she were looking for something.Â
I counted five seconds before she spoke again. âSo what ever happened to--you know--losing the girlfriend?âÂ
I looked over to Quinn, presumably to ensure that she was still asleep. I let out a sigh and sat on Harperâs bed--watching as she reached for a makeup wipe.Â
âI donât know--we were talking about it and she got all sad and I wasnât really in the mood to deal with her crying.â
She laughed quickly, pulling a weird face. âYouâre telling me that Quinn crying freaked you out?â
âI didnât say it freaked me out, I said I wasnât in the mood.â
She let out a noise of displeasure--or disbelief, maybe--and walked over to the bathroom. I expected her to shut the door, but she left it open a crack so I could still see her figure standing at the sink. When she didnât say anything, I caved.Â
âHowâs Niall?â I asked into the air--unsure if sheâd hear me or if sheâd answer. She fumbled around in the bathroom, then reappeared dressed in pyjama shorts and a t-shirt.Â
âFine,â she said quickly--almost as if she didnât want to talk about it at all. I had no idea where things stood between them. Where they together? Were they sleeping together? Theyâd been on a date and they spend most of the night together in Katie and Prestonâs. That only left me to assume the worst.
The insult tumbled out of me like second-nature. âSurprised that Harper Coleman has the integrity to be faithful to one guy.â
She stared at me for a second when I let out a laugh at my own joke.Â
âIâm surprised you have enough human in you to care about Quinnâs feelings. I always thought you were at least eighty percent stray dog.â
This made me laugh even more--enough so that I leaned back on her bed and stared up at the ceiling. Maybe it was the alcohol in me, but it felt nice to just be spending time with her. No Millie, no Quinn, really. Silence fell over us again.Â
âYouâre a lot,â I said quietly, tracing shape in the popcorn ceiling with my eyes.
She didnât respond at first. She stood in the middle of the room--her bare feet on the hardwood floor of her dorm, a sleeping Quinn between us.Â
âI know,â she whispered, her eyes still on mine.Â
She walked over and sat at the foot of her bed, I shifted to make room for her as we just watched each other for a minute. There were a few drunken voices in the hallway when the lift dinged to signal its arrival--but they were soon shut behind a door and the only sound we were left with was Quinnâs steady breathing.Â
I sat up, looked over to Quinn, and then back to Harper. It wasnât the first time Iâd considered kissing Harper Coleman.Â
I thought about it once at a school dance. I thought about it once when we were 16 and both learning to drive. Iâd thought about it too many times to count.
But I opted against it--not just because my girlfriend was lying in a bed beside us--but mostly because of what Iâd be risking if it didnât go well.Â
If I didnât kiss Harper, she was guaranteed to be a part of my life forever. Even if that was only because of our mothers and our sisters. Even if she hated me, there were a thousand strings tying us together that made it hard to escape.Â
But if I did kiss her, I might as well hand her a pair of scissors--permission, really--to cut all of those strings if something went wrong and never look back.Â
I wasnât ready to arm her like that. At least not tonight.Â
#ss#seed and spark#seed + spark#harry styles fanfic#harry styles fanfiction#niall horan fanfic#niall horan fanfiction#1dff#harry styles writing#harry styles blurb#Harry Styles Fan Fiction#harry styles fiction#harry styles fic rec#Harry Styles#harry styles blurbs#harry styles au#harry styles au fic#harry styles uni au#harry styles uni au fic#harry styles fanfiction au
40 notes
·
View notes
Text
2017 - Year of the Laura Dern
Laura Dern is having the best year of her career, or anyone elseâs for that matter.Â
I could just end this article here, but you know I have to tell you WHY. Laura Dern has, for me, been constantly impressive with her acting prowess from a young age. My first memory is seeing her as Dr. Ellie Sattler in Jurassic Park, and even back then, little didnât-know-I-was-gay-yet me loved the cool female paleontologist. (Looking back she also had THE best lines (âwe can discuss sexism in survival situations when I get back!â), most famous of them all being during Goldblumâs âMan creates dinosaursâ soliloquy â âDinosaurs EAT manâŠ.woman inherits the Earth.â) Sheâs always played interesting characters, but, for me, has never really had her breakthrough with mainstream television and film.
Until this year where Laura Dern has excelled in four projects and netted her first Emmy victory!
Sure, sheâs had her accolades with David Lynchâs Blue Velvet and Wild At Heart and her notable appearance as the woman Ellen DeGeneres came out to on Ellen. But never anything truly concrete to make a large cross-section of people go âwow.â Sheâs always, at least to me, been good for niche groups. Â Her last Golden Globe win was for the HBO series Enlightened where she played self-destructive executive Amy Jellicoe, and she got an Oscar nomination for 2015âs Wild as Reese Witherspoonâs mother.
Wild director Jean-Marc Vallee is one of the main reasons weâre buzzing about Laura Dernâs 2017 renaissance. He definitely saw something in Dern, and her chemistry with Witherspoon, because the two would reunite and butt heads in HBOâs Big Little Lies â exhibit A in her best year. While everyone was obsessed with the performances Witherspoon, Nicole Kidman and Shailene Woodley gave as the main trio of Madeline, Celeste and Jane (as they rightly should because the series is just that flawless), my focus was on Laura Dern embodying Renata Klein, queen of the helicopter moms in Monterey.
Dernâs Renata had me shouting EMMY long before others jumped on the bandwagon. Thereâs a scene in the second episode where the birthday party for Amabella, Renataâs daughter, is derailed by Madeline - out for blood when Renata didnât invite Ziggy, Janeâs son. So Madeline comes back and gets plenty of comped tickets for Disney on Ice so everyone cancels on the birthday party. Renata hits the ceiling, calmly, telling her friend Harper (who bears the unfortunate duty of informing Renata) âOk. Thank you.â
Harper tries to mediate with âLet us all get along-â
But Renata comes back with the AMAZING over the topâŠwellâŠthis.
âI SAID THANK YOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!â
Whether ad-libbed on the spot or script, this moment of hilarity, for me, from Renata made her one of the best characters this year on any show. Showing perfectly poised Renata lose it time and time again, especially when threatening her husband (âI will take my hands and put them around your throat!â) or Madeline (âIâll even get Snow White to sit on your husbandâs face. Maybe Dumbo can take a squat on yoursâ) was a highlight week after week. The entire series was worth of every Emmy it garnered and survived a potential shutout from FXâs Feud: Bette and Joan but if anything, Laura Dern was the only one out of those nominated that truly deserved to win.
From here, Laura Dern turned from psycho mom to plain old psycho in Netflixâs Unbreakable Kimmy Schmidt as Wendy Hebert â whoâs set to marry Kimmyâs old pastor. Itâs a brief guest starring role, but Dern adds so much in those 20 minutes and delivers a fully-formed character. Wendy starts off so innocent, but the more we spend time with her and Kimmy (Ellie Kemper), the more we realize how unstable she is. Plus she helps Kimmy to confront some real traumas the reverend has inflicted on her, and she also delivers one of my favorite lines in the three seasons of the show as she confides in Titus (Tituss Burgess): âIf we only see each other one hour a week, heâll never realize what a useless piece of crap I am and heâll love me forever, and thatâs what I deserve!â In short, Dernâs portrayal of a woman with absolutely zero self-worth is hysterical.
And from here, Laura Dernâs year hits its zenith with Twin Peaks as she plays long-heard-about-but-never-seen Diane: Agent Dale Cooperâs secretary to whom he has dictated all of his many tapes. Laura Dernâs work with David Lynch has always been fantastic: whether in Blue Velvet, Wild at Heart, Industrial Symphony No. 1, or Inland Empire â itâs clear that Lynch knows how to get the best results out of her craft. And thatâs the reason why her work as Diane is probably a role we will be talking about for years to come.
We meet Diane Evans as a chain-smoking foul-mouthed goddess who was my favorite part of the mindfuck of this 18-part opus. I seriously loved every time Dern, in her platinum bob wig would take a drag off her cigarette and generally her conversations would consist of âFuck you [insert name here].â She played so well off her director Lynch as FBI agent Gordon Cole and the late Miguel Ferrer as FBI agent Albert Rosenfeld. But one of my favorite moments came when newbie Tammy Preston (Chrysta Bell) tries to thank Diane for helping them, only to be met with this-
Diane: âWhat did you say your name was again?â
Tammy: âTammy.â
Diane: âFuck you, Tammy.â
I laughed way too hard at this, for way too long. Dianeâs modus was basically this for a few episodes but about halfway through the series, her mood changed. We saw her visibly uncomfortable speaking with Mr. C, Cooperâs evil doppelganger BOB created. She revealed that Cooper (Mr. C) had come to see he years ago, but refused to elaborate. We later her she and Mr. C were in cahoots, via text. Was THAT why Diane was so crazy? Diane seemed to be cool when Gordon Cole offered her a slot on the infamous Blue Rose team â investigating supposed paranormal encounters.
âLetâs rock.â Diane said, her index and middle fingers down.
Here is where I said âSomethingâs up.â You could easily explain her wayward associations with Mr. C, but those two words were uttered by The Man From Another Place in the original series. Itâs not just a nudge-wink happenstance, itâs a deliberate clue from Lynch that something is off with Diane. And that comes to fruition twice as the series comes to a close. In part 14, we learn that Dougie Jonesâs fingerprints match Cooperâs, and Diane reveals that Janey-E, Dougieâs wife is Dianeâs half-sister. No simple coincidence, again.
In part 16 when the actual Cooper emerges from a coma (long storyâŠ.), Diane receives another text from Mr. C. She goes to meet with Cole, Albert and Tammy and finally reveals what happened the night Mr. C came to see her. He raped her â and it affected her. Dernâs face telling this story is so genuinely pained and she just nails this. Then Diane begins to act oddâŠ.really odd, even for this show. She convulses and says âIâm in the sheriffâs station. Iâm in the sheriffâs station. I sent him those coordinates, becauseâŠIâm not me.â Diane eyes the gun in her purse, Albertâs on edge and Diane pulls hers out only to be shot by Albert and Tammy before being whisked away by some unseen force. Tammy remarks sheâs seen a real tulpa (a manifestation) and we cut to the Red Room in the Black Lodge. Yep, Diane was âmanufactured.â But what about her cryptic statement âIâm in the sheriffâs stationâ? Well as luck would have it, we wouldnât have to wait long to find that out.
In the finale of the series, we learn that the eyeless Naido who helped Cooper out of the Lodge and who Andy rescued, was actually our Diane. A quick fight took care of Mr. C and once the genuine article Dale Cooper lays eyes on Naido, she becomes our Laura Dern again and they kiss.
Then it gets weird.
Cooper pulls a Back to the Future Part II seeing the events of Fire Walk With Me play out â only this time he stops Laura Palmer from being murdered. We cut to the Black Lodge and Cooper and Diane are both there. Then theyâre driving on a highway for 430 miles, cross over an electrical grid and check into a motel to have sex.
This is Dianeâs final scene of the series and I love how Dern hearkens back to what she told Cole and the FBI earlier about her rape. You still see the pain and confusion on Dernâs face, especially because weâre unsure if this is OUR Cooper, Mr. C or a hybrid of the two. Itâs such a fitting end for her work on one of the best shows of 2017, and her exit opens a whole new mystery.
The next morning, Dianeâs gone and a note from âLindaâ to âRichardâ is left for Cooper and leaves us wondering if in a world where Laura Palmer has been saved â has absolutely everything changed? Is Dale Cooper now Richard and is Diane Evans now Linda? (Way more to say on this for a Twin Peaks fan theory thesis later, especially with the role of Carrie Page.)
I didnât even need to see Laura Dern in Star Wars Episode VIII-The Last Jedi in her role as Vice Admiral Amilyn Holdo to know it will be amazing. I knew that from the casting, from her stills with the late Carrie Fisher (something Iâm eagerly looking forward to) and the gorgeous Annie Leibowitz photos in Vanity Fair revealing that gorgeous lilac hair. But upon seeing Rian Johnsonâs masterpiece that has become the crown jewel for me and many other (but not all) STAR WARS fans, I got to see Dern cap her banner year off in the most fabulous and wonderful style.
When General Leia Organa is unconscious from a First Order attack on the Resistance, command falls to Holdo. Dern and Oscar Isaacâs Poe Dameron immediately clash, and itâs breathtaking to watch. Holdo wants to load unarmed transports to try and escape to nearby Crait â home of an abandoned Resistance base â and Poe so strongly disagrees with her that he mutinies and relieves her of command (only for himself to be relieved by General Organa stunning him). Holdo remains on ship while the remaining Resistance flee to Crait, and as the First Order begins firing on transport ships. Holdo decides to make a stand and engage the ship to lightspeed, directly at the First Orderâs ships. Hyperspace jumps only work when a ship is totally free and clear to maneuver. So if a shipâs in the way, itâs not gonna be pretty.
And it isnât. Rian Johnson shows the devastation in a soundless scene that cements Holdoâs beautiful and poignant sacrifice. Dernâs time in the Star Wars universe may have been brief but Holdo is a character anyone should be proud to look up to: willing to step up when it matters and sacrifice everything for the needs of the many (âŠWait thatâs Star TrekâŠ)
Laura Dernâs 2017 is something that wonât be duplicated any time soon, and itâs a career testament to one of Hollywoodâs best actresses finally getting the recognition she has beyond deserved.
#Laura Dern#Star Wars The Last Jedi#Amilyn Holdo#Twin Peaks#Diane Evans#Unbreakable Kimmy Schmidt#Big Little Lies#Renata Klein
138 notes
·
View notes
Text
Thursday 20 July 1837
8
1 Œ
fine morning F62° at 9 â breakfast at 9 10 to about (near) 10 â then had Abraham Hemingway who came to explain about his vote â a blue at heart, but if he gave me a blue vote (for Mr. the honourable John Stuart Wortley) Mr. Holland would take away the road for which he pays 6/. per annum â there is only a right of pack and prime that is, a horse road, by [?] Syke â and Abraham brings all his Halifax tillage that way so could not do without the right of cart road â Sowden, too, pays for the same and Aspinall would have to pay if he had a team of horses â Sowden also pays 6/. a year â had the large plan down to see how I could manage about the road â told AH. to go to Mr. Adam or Mr. Craven to know what was to be done about being registered â ought to be registered every year? then about Âœ hour with A- talking over the matter of Mrs. AW-âs money matter (annuity on money left by her sister Mrs. Mary W- deceased in 1822) into the hands of Mr. Jonathan Gray â he to get the money from Mr. W. Priestley â then came upstairs and wrote the above of today till 11 5 â then gave little Mary Pinnocksâ improved 10th edition (1832) of Dr. Goldsmithsâ history of Greece, and ditto of ditto history of Rome 13th edition (1834) âcorrected and enlargedâ and Greece âaugmented and improvedâ by W. C. Taylor M.A.T.C.D. of Trinity college Dublin â 2 vols. bound in dark reddish leather 5/6 each â Rain at 11 5 then ÂŒ hour looking into books before giving them â then downstairs 10 minutes and gave the volumes to the child aetatis 7 Ÿ and told her to send aunt Walker a catalogue of all the books she had on her next birthday â came upstairs again at 11 Âœ  still raining â fair in a few minutes but inking over memoranda till out at 11 50 â met Holt coming â in the courtyard â went with him to the wheel-race â the present big bottom stone set by Booth is down to the bottom of the pen-trough and if the drift should not be water tight, we should lose 18in. of level â the eighteen of level taken up on âsomebodysâ order (Mr. Husbandâs) â H- wanted another large stone (18in. high) laying up the stone already set to prevent the possibility of this loss â my answer if the drift will not hold water as you now say it will, then the rolling clow is a useless expense and we can fix a shuttle against the present big stone that will save the 18in. but if the drift will hold water, then we are better with only one stone so that we can draw off to the bottom of the pen-trough â H- seemed quite satisfied and agreed it would be best to let the masons get on as fast as they could and make no alteration â better as we are if the drift will hold â the shuttle will do quite well if the drift will not hold â if it will not hold at 1st it will not hold at all â i.e. it will never hold â pumps to be fixed and all ready for going on with sinking the engine pit next Monday â rain â we took shelter in Charles Howarthâs barn â Charles came â told him how his son Charles had annoyed me told the story very briefly of the nuisance-man â H- and I walked leisurely back and he came in for ÂŒ hour and had beer â A- at luncheon (with Mr. G-) and did not see Holt but gave me ÂŁ5.6.6. with which I paid him his bill that he brought with him this morning for colliery agency at Bouldshaw etc. â he saw Mr. Jeremiah Rawson yesterday on mention the bank-bottom coal-sough (loose) and staith JR. said it was worth two or three thousand pounds â then said H- I have done â I wanted to have begged you a little for it â now I shall never try to beg for anything for you for it, and H- came away â well! said I, you know I told you how it would be â I will have nothing at all to do with them â they think the Incline is not going to be done â yes! said H- they do â they think it will cost too much â but said I when they see the platform began and a good start made then they will be at you again â then do you laugh and tell them they are too late â I will have nothing to do with them H- says, as soon as we can begin at the low end (Listerwick) we can set 10 or 12 colliers
SH:7/ML/E/20/0096
at work (sell low bed at 9d. a load) and the coal got 2 gates (roads, drifts) from engine pit to Listerwick, and thence to the Incline â and straight work, endings, and [worth] of the engine pit (towards Lower brea) 2 water levels â the coal out of all these will do a good deal more than pay expense of low end â no! no! said I, I shall have ÂŁ2500 to advance in the course of 2 years for the expense of the Incline and engine â the platform to be began 1st of next month, and the well to be sunk as soon as the platform is sunk down to the level â a throw down (gall) has been found so that Mr. Rawson cannot get Mrs. Machansâ coal â it can only be got from this side â this gall not yet ascertained but they say it is 2 or 3 yards â a throw down to R- .:. a throw up to me and so much in my favour â Mrs. Machanâs (must be sold soon) coal is now at  my mercy â told H- she was right served and I would now give no more what it was worth â i.e. his 1st valuation ÂŁ20 per DW? or was it less (vid. Journal somewhere long ago) â 16DW x 30 = ÂŁ480 to be paid by installments of ÂŁ50 per annum â R- cannot get (steal) the Little marsh coal of 10 or 12 years to come â the heat of his engines has blown the measures, so that he must wall the whole of his engine pit â all his soft bed done except that bought of Mr. Samuel Hall â he will have Holtsâ feeder of water (his present engines cannot lift it) in a 12 month could not have been thrown upon him (he will not know where it comes from) but for his (R-âs) getting the bit of coal below the gall bought of Mr. Holes, and for which Holmes cannot get paid â and R- told him the other day (truly) it could not be measured now â (but it luckily can be measured by and by from Holtsâ side) â R- can only hurry out about 2 acres a year of Sammy Hallâs coal, and thoâ he can hurry out plenty of hard bed, there is no sale for it â Holt gives Mr. Waddington ÂŁ40 or 40 guineas an acre for the coal last bought of him (i.e. that price for each bed of course) and looses it â the shaft now sinking above 200 yards deep will cost above ÂŁ1300. Does this include the expense of the steam 6 horse condensing Engine? then there are other extra expense â and Waddington will not let them pull any coal but that bought of him out of at this or any other pit in his land unless for a consideration of fifteen guineas per acre for each bed  - .:. Holt very glad he did not agree with Mr. Walker Priestley â pays Mr. Waddington ÂŁ150 per annum whether any coal is got or not till the whole sum is paid up â another rent to Mr. Walker P- would have been very heavy â bade WP- ÂŁ160 per acre for both beds â did not think then what acreage he should have to pay Waddington â will never again big WP- more than ÂŁ80 per acre for both beds â (same price as given to Waddington) â for now this gall prevents R- getting either WP-âs coal or Mrs. Machansâ â Holt means to sell his coal at 9d. per load at his it at the top of the hill â (vid. top line of this p.) asked if my coal at Listerwick would not be worth more than his at the top of the hill (very near Law-hill â on the other side of it) no! he thought not â Marsh delves and Southowram a good place for sale â Holt has already bought coal enough to last âthese hundred yearsâ â no! no! thought I, and then astonished him by asking sudently (1st time) well! keep your own counsel, why can we not oust Mr. W- make a cut across and join your colliery to mine, being your coal out of my way? oh! no  said H- we cannot do that â then he thought a moment and said yes! you could come to us but we could not come to you â it is all the uphill to us â very well, said I â what does that signify â we shall have it all between us â make the colliery pay me and I shall be satisfied â H- said âJerryâ (Mr. Jeremiah R-) had told him he had heard he (Holt) had bought my coal â H- said no! no price had been asked or offered â âwell! should I work it myself?â âwhy â said H- âshe says, if other people can make coal pay, she has the same chance they haveâ â oh! said JR- and as if enlighten and dropt the subject  - Holt says he can get to know all about how R- is going on, from his (R-âs) colliers â it was perhaps about (near) 1 Âœ when Holt went away â to be here at 12 at noon on Saturday and let me know (can learn from Mr. Haigh stone merchant) what they get quarry-chain at per lb. from somewhere in Wales â I may save 2d. per lb this way  to talk over on Saturday with Mr. Harper the steam engine estate given in by Holt and Thomas â tram rails best from Low moor â chain from Wales â it appears therefore that 10 or 12 colliers at Listerwick will pay something handsome
R- cannot hurry out more than 2 acres per annum of soft bed (Hallsâ coal has no other) â cannot get Mrs. Machansâ coal
cannot steal Little marsh ditto of 10 or 12 years
in consequence of a throw down of 2 or 3 yards â so much against R- and for me
H- has already bought coal enough to last 100 years!
Nobody can get Walker P-âs but Holt or myself and I can loose to below Southowram church
H- bade him ÂŁ160 per acre for both beds â will never again bid more than ÂŁ80 for, for all coal pulled at any pit in Waddingtonsâ land, 15 guineas acreage per bed is to be paid to W- exclusive of this
H- pays W- ÂŁ40 per acre for each bed â and looses the coal and pays ÂŁ150 per annum â âfor the last purchaseâ
whether any coal got or not, till the whole quantity is paid for .
the shaft now sinking above 200 yards deep, the coal to be pulled by an engine condenser (6 horse) will cost ÂŁ1300
H- will sell his coal at 9d. per load at the pitmouth
Inquire what H-sâ loose will cost â and how many acres he has bought and how many more can buy paying the acreage above named and calculate the rent and the low bed at 9d. and try an approximate value of the profit
from about 1 Âœ when Holt went to 2 10 sat with A- in the little dining room talking over what H- had told me etc. then from 2 10 to 4 10 wrote all but the 1st 17 lines of today, - and wrote some coal memoranda in my rough book, and mused over my colliery concerns â I better and better understand the value of them â I must look into what H- let fall about the extent of my loose â Rain at 2 10 more or less for sometime and at 3 very heavy shower and not fair till near 4 and rain again â went down to Stephen Schofield at 4 Ÿ - he came about altering the glen bridge gate hanging â sometime with him in the coach house â had Mr. Gray there to give the necessary orders â Stephen would be glad to leave his present house and business if he had a good colliery job â sometimes in the barn â had Booth about estates for the terrace walls â Gave him the hint to get an estate from Nelson â now as clerk of the works B- might say he would give him a chance â A- returned about 5 Âœ in the rain (very rainy afternoon) with her till near 6 in her room â then till 7 inking over rough books â then in the cellar â 1 bottle of migma â dinner at 7 10 â coffee at 8 Ÿ - played a game at chess with Little Mary who hardly not quite, knows the moves, and sat up till 10 â then Âœ hour skimming over the paper and A- and I came upstairs together at 10 Âœ - she Âœ hour in the my room  - at Cliff Hill this afternoon about 5 â finding the Mill house Miss Rawsons there, would not go in â rainy day â F57° now at 11 ÂŒ pm â letter tonight from Mrs. Lister 13 Stockwell acknowledging the receipt of the order for ÂŁ36.15.0 much obliged â will leave the matter of the rent to me â note post paid H-x from Mr. Jacobson (printed) to see his pictures for sale â licensed hawker n°5101  till 12 40 inking over rough book of August 1835 then undressed
1 note
·
View note
Text
Fluffy One Shots
Fics to make you smile
Sorted by length
Last updated 2/7/19Â (new fics indicated)
Fight me? - 'Fight me,' the high voice quipped from under the mountain of pillows, and Harry let out a chuckle, snapping his mouth shut immediately because what was he doing?? The anesthesia must still be wearing off. Harry walked up to the patient again, bemused, and tugged at the pillow, but the person had a surprisingly strong grip on them. Again, with more annoyance in his tone, he said, 'fight me.' Or, Harry is a nurse, to a slightly loopy and sassy Louis. (one shot, 1k) added 1/14/18
Where All Our Colours Come Together -Â Uni AU in which Harry is a law student, studying out in the park to get some fresh air. He is interrupted by a cute boy who wants to draw him. (one shot, 1k) added 4/30/18
Breathe For Me - âHarry Styles?â A voice called out, and Harry blinked in shock as he was assaulted by a sweet, luscious scent. There was an omega standing in the doorway, and his looks certainly matched his smell. Or, Harry is an alpha with a severe phobia of needles, and Louis is the cute omega phlebotomist who needs to get a blood sample from him. (one shot, 1k) added 1/14/18
tastes like you, only sweeter - âOops."Louis raises an unimpressed eyebrow. âHi.ââYou're Louis. Niall talks about you all the time.âLouis makes a noise in the back of his throat. âAnd you're loud as hell, making cookies in the fucking kitchen at arse oâclock in the morning,â the boy winces again, green eyes shining in guilt at the older boy. âThis is the first I'm hearing of you.ââIt's Harry, actually,â he says good naturedly, dumping the dirty flour in the trash and turning to the sink to wash his hands. âBut I like that nickname, too.â-Based off of the tumblr prompt "Youâre baking cookies in the communal kitchen at 3am and Iâm angry but also really hungry" (one shot, 2k) added 4/30/18
†For Effort - When Harry Styles lets his team down during gym class, resulting everyone having to run laps, he expects the worst. But the backlash never comes.Harry's crush, Louis Tomlinson, may or may not have something to do with that. (one shot, 2k)
i canât breathe (without you as mine) - It's slightly strange that Harry doesn't recognize him but Louis doesn't really mind because for some reason that's a mystery to him, Harry still somehow seems to be smitten with him. or, the one where Harry just had surgery and is at the mercy of anesthetics and Louis is having far too much fun video taping Harry's initial reaction to seeing him. (one shot, 2k) added 1/14/18
Whisk You Away - "Okay, so you met your high school crush, Harry Stills--" "Styles." "Not for long," Niall said in a sing-song tone, and Louis threw a chip at his face. It landed on top of his head. Niall grabbed it and put it in his mouth. "Anyway, so he is getting married tomorrow and invites you to help him bake a cake." "Mhmm." "And you accept. You canât bake. And you canât even make pancakes...Bravo." Or...Louis is quick at assuming the worst, only for the best thing to happen. Â (one shot, 2k)
kiss me under the light of a thousand stars - Harry is a hopeless romantic. Once, when he was younger, he lit a path of candles in a park by his girlfriend's house. But when he had called her out, she said it was too dark outside and she wasnât coming out. That may or may not have been the last time Harry did anything nice for her. But this -- this is different. He isnât fourteen anymore and he isnât trying to impress a girl.No, this is for Louis. Louis, who is twenty-five and precious and so, so important to Harry. He would do anything for Louis. That is why Harry is going to propose to him.~~~Or, the AU where Harry and Louis take stargazing to the next level and maybe a proposal takes place under the stars (one shot, 2k) added 1/14/18
The Weirdest Bloody Ice Cream Shop - Harry made eye contact with Lou and noticed his eyes were very blue. âWellâŠâ Harry started. âBecause you have the same name as this shop. Itâs a shop rule that everyone named Lou gets free fro-yo.â Lou's lips turned up very slightly at each end. He was rather pretty when he wasnât yelling at Harry. âNeat rule,â Lou said. âToo bad my name is Louis.â And with that Louis (not Lou) shoved a ÂŁ10 note in the tip jar and walked out of Louâs Frozen Yoghurt with his probable sister. Probably forever. Harry sighed and looked at his watch. He had two hours left before he could close up, and, as it would turn out, he thought about the cute, angry boy named Louis for most of them. OR the frozen yoghurt au in which harry accidentally accuses louis of wanting to date a 5 year old and louis keeps calling frozen yoghurt ice cream (one shot, 3k)
In the Cards -Â When Zayn has an emergency & needs to leave the metaphysical store he works at, a very clueless Louis must give a not-so-clueless Harry a tarot reading. At least he's got improv skills, right? (one shot, 3k, humor) added 2/7/19
Heart Beats Like the Speed of Light -Â Harry goes as a guest to Nick Grimshaw's Breakfast Radio show and he plays a game where he is connected to a heart monitor. Things get complicated when Louis appears. Or the one where Harry just goes crazy everytime he sees Louis. (one shot, 3k) added 7/27/18
Crush on My Croissant - Every morning at 6:50am the most attractive man in the world walks into Harry's bakery and orders a chocolate croissant. What happens when Harry finally decides it's time to take things to the next level? (one shot, 3k, part of a small series)
someone give this man a baby before he steals one - harry didn't exactly expect to find himself on liam's doorstep on a saturday afternoon asking to borrow liam's son but harry has convinced himself that its his destiny. or au where harry needs to find a baby to borrow in less than 24 hours because he may or may not have lied to a rather fit single father named Louis in a grocery store about having a child, and he may or may not have agreed to a 4 year old's birthday party on a Sunday afternoon. (one shot, 4k) added 1/14/18
took my heart upon a one way trip - in which, louis needs help with a poetry assignment and harry can't stop staring at the pretty boy who walked into his bookshop. the other three are in there too. (one shot, 4k)
you just gotta have faith -Â âYou know, sometimes I was so scared. I thought Iâd never get the chance,â Louis said quietly, squeezing Harryâs fingers and shaking his hair out of his eyes. âThe chance to do what, Lou?â Harry asked looking curiously at the boy walking backwards in front of him while holding both of his hands. âThe chance to love you,â he replied quietly. âBut now weâve been together for two whole years Haz, can you believe it? I always knew in my heart that you were it for me, you know? You were always the silver lightning in everything, the one person Iâd always look for, the one I have always wanted to come back to, no matter what. You have always been my best friend, and I canât believe how lucky I am to get to call you my boyfriend, to share my life with you. How crazy is it? You make me so strong and you make my life so much better, baby.â Or the one in which Harry and Louis met four years ago, have now been dating for two whole years and Louis is ready to take their relationship to the next level. Alternatively, the one in which they adopt a dog. (one shot, 4k) added 2/7/19
and if i may just take your breath away - Harry doesnât know why, but in that moment he wants nothing more than to see Louis smile. So he thinks for a minute, and then pulls out his best joke, the one that makes Harper laugh in a second flat whenever sheâs sad. âIâve got to tell you the best joke! Okay, so, why did the football coach go to the bank?â he waits for Louisâ weary shake of the head, the tiniest smile peeking from the corners of his mouth. âTo get his quarter back!â or, Single Parent Harry loses his six year old daughter in a corn maze and embarks on an adventurous adventure with single parent Louis to find her. Also, Harper is a matchmaker in disguise. (one shot, 4k) added 1/14/18
Only Reason - âWe are so lucky to have with us one of the leading experts on beekeeping in the modern age, Dr. Louis Draper.â No. No, no, no⊠âI know I speak for many of us when I say that this manâs books have guided our practice, or helped us get started,â Harry continued, and Louis watched as the crowd nodded their heads in agreement. Oh shit. No. What? No. But then Harry was gesturing towards him, saying âDr. Draper?â into the microphone, the crowd was applauding, and Louis found himself walking up the stairs to the stage. Or, Louis is most definitely smitten with Harry from the second he sees him, but he is also most definitely not the world's foremost expert on beekeeping. He decides to roll with it anyway.  (one shot, 5k)
Sympathy For The Devil -Â Louis keeps stealing some of Harryâs mail, which would be annoying for anyone, but itâs especially troubling when you consider that Harry is Santa Claus. Harry will have to go through hell to get Louis to stop. Literally.Or the one with Santa Harry and Satan Louis and a series of misspelled letters to Santa. (one shot, 5k, it seems like it should be a crack fic but it isnât really, part of a series) added 4/30/18
I made a map of your stars - Harry does not have a crush on Louis Tomlinson. Yes, Louis is very pretty and funny, and Harry may have had more than a few inappropriate thoughts about him, but he certainly doesnât like him. (Except for the fact that he totally does.) or, Harry is the shy boy in the back of the class that no one really notices. Louis is the loud, outgoing football player that everybody likes. Â (one shot, 5k)
Accidentally On My Way To Loving You - âSo,â H said, âWho are you.âLouis froze. The fork nearly slipped from his hand. So this was it then. The jig was up. Louis would have to admit that heâd stumbled into the wrong party and that, after seeing H, hadnât wanted to leave. Louis would be kicked out, never to see H again. And who could blame him. He sounded like a total creeper. If the roles had been reversed....Louis wouldnât blame H for never wanting anything to do with him ever again. Louis arrives at the wrong party, and finds he never wants to leave. (one shot, 5k) added 2/7/19
Peace So Sweet -Â Louis is visiting another pack. On his quest to find the guest room he finds a nesting omega instead. (one shot, 5k) added 4/30/18
you make my whole world feel right when itâs wrong - âCurly?â Louis says, stepping into Harryâs sight. âYou okay?â Harry looks up from where he has two things in his hands, a thick winter coat sized for a newborn, and a sweatshirt fitting a grown man such as himself. He looks up at Louis, stricken, and holds them out for him to see. âTheyâre the same price,â he says. âTheyâre both forty dollars! Forty dollars for such little material.â (or, Harry is pregnant and stops at the mall to buy cheap baby clothes. Louis has extra money from working a long shift, and he can't think of a better way to spend it than on him.) Â (one shot, 6k)
The Stories That I Canât Explain - âAre you closing?â the woman asked, rushing into Louis' store. âI just have to pick something up!â âIâm really sorry, but if you come back on Tuesday, weâll be opening again at normal time,â Louis told her, trying to get her out of the shop. âNo, please! I-â The woman dropped her head, and Louis watched in horror as she started crying. He didnât do well with tears. âPlease, I just have to pick up a ring, itâs- Itâs for my brother, and heâs well⊠Heâs dying. And itâs really important that I get it.â Louis could feel his mouth drop open even farther than it already had been. âUmâŠâ Just then, a man walked into the store. He took one look at the woman and rolled his eyes. âGemma, you havenât told another stranger that Iâm dying, have you?â he asked. The woman, Gemma apparently, turned to face him. âOf course I didnât, Harry,â she said. --- Or, the one where no one is actually dying, but Gemma likes to lie about Harry's livelihood to get what she wants. Harry isn't amused. Louis kind of is, though. (one shot, 6k, funny) added 4/30/18
Twelfth Night -Â Queen Anne holds a masquerade ball to try and find matches for both her children on Twelfth Night. While anonymity reigns, Prince Harry spends the ball getting to know a handsome stranger. (one shot, 6k, light angst) added 2/7/19
Not the Desperate Type -Â âFirst of all, Iâd like to tell you how disturbing it is that youâre this familiar with your neighborâs sex life,â Liam said, amusement lacing his tone. âFuck off,â Louis said, laughing. âSecond, that is really very sad. How bad is the stomping? Are you sure your neighbor doesnât like it fast like that?â âWith the amount of cleaning the guy does, I think heâs taking out his sexual frustration on the cleanliness of his apartment. I canât imagine the guy makes enough mess to require daily vacuuming.â It sounded like the guy was actually moving furniture above him as he was sweeping now. Damn. Did Louis miss the seven minutes in heaven or was the guy angry because he didnât even get that much pleasure today? âIâm kinda afraid with the amount of noise he produces while cleaning that one day Iâm gonna look up through my ceiling and be able to see him.â âTell him we wish him a better sex life and that weâre rooting for him if you do.â Or the one where Louis' neighbor has a series of unfortunately short sexual experiences and Louis can hear every. Single. One. (one shot, 6k) added 4/30/18
Lovinâ It Up - What did Niall know? This had nothing to do with the few times (okay, countless times) Louis had pined over the idea of Hot Neighbor while drinking. Nothing at all. So what if he had perfect lips and long legs and the cutest little curls around his ears? Certainly not Louis.He continued to scribble away, most of his words indiscernible except for one written in large letters at the very top of the napkin: REVENGE Or, a neighbors AU in which Louis vows to get revenge on the guy who didn't hold the elevator for him - no matter how ridiculously attractive he may be. (one shot, 6k, this made me laugh) added 1/14/18
come on, jump out at me - Harry is a witch from a long line of power, an ancient line thatâs one of the strongest left alive in their hemisphere. He can cast spells without a word if need be, fly on a broomstick, and has a black cat (a kitten, really) named Felix that is his animal familiar. He can shape galaxies in his cupped hands and can destroy them just as easily. He can choose exactly how to use his power, for encouragement and support, or for more nefarious causes if he wishes to. And as fate would have it, heâs scared of haunted houses. (Harry is a witch who carries around a stuffed pumpkin, Louis is a vampire with too much time on his hands, and their best mates Zayn & Niall aren't exactly what they seem...) Â (one shot, 7k, part of a continuing and very good series)
Fake It Till We Make It -Â #33- Keeping up with the NeighborsâWe can fake it.âWhat?âWhat?â âYou heard me.â âNo I did not. Say it again.â âI saidâ Harry started slowly, âWe can fake having sex to teach them a lesson.â It was clear to say that Louis's mouth went a little dry at the suggestion. Or ,Their neighbours were a bit too loud during their bedroom activities and Harry comes up with the worst plan to shut them up. Louis agrees anyways. (one shot, 7k, pretty smutty also) added 2/7/19
Iâve Got My Love to Keep Me Warm -Â Â Louis takes a deep breath, and replies very quickly to get it over with, âWell, see, I donât have any heat in my flat right now and itâs hard enough to go to sleep when Iâm bloody freezingââ âOh god. And my musicâs gone and made it even worse,â Harry cuts in. âWell, it only went out today,â Louis explains, âSo it wasnât that bad before, erm. Now.â âBefore?â Harry asks, horrified. âHow long has this been?â âOh, erm,â Louis folds his hands where they hang in front of him and admits, âAll week.â Harry visibly wilts. He looks so sad, it makes Louis feel awful. Heâs gone and crushed someoneâs Christmas spirit. Some beautiful boy who looks like Danny Zuko is sad now and itâs Louisâ fault, which means he doesnât stand a chance at being the cute neighbor from the floor below. And now heâs going to have to sleep in his freezing cold flat knowing he may as well have ruined Christmas. Or, Louis' heat is out, Harry's a terrible upstairs neighbor, and an empty Christmas tree is the perfect excuse to fall in love. (one shot, 7k) added 4/30/18
Worth a Thousand Words - âLook, Iâm learning some new stuff!â My name is Louis. My favorite color is green. I like movies. Do you know sign language?Harry huffed grumpily. Why are you learning sign language? âBecause, I want to be able to talk to you.â Louis looked small, gripping tightly at the steering wheel. Why? Â Â Youâre my friend. Louis signed shakily, having to try it a few times before getting it right. And well, Harry just snapped. Weâre not friends. I donât know what makes you think that weâre okay but weâre not. You stopped being my friend once you found out that I went deaf. I donât know if this is your way of âmaking up for itâ or if you think that hanging out with the deaf guy and learning a bit of sign language is your âkind deedâ to the world but I donât want to be your charity case and I donât want to be your friend. or Harry went deaf at 5 years old and Louis just wants the chance be heard. (one shot, 7k, bit of angst but mostly fluff)
Always Fearless in Love - Harry Styles is the international popstar who refuses to remove his lipstick just minutes before a live performance. Louis Tomlinson is the tragic intern stuck with the job of wiping it off. Chaos ensues. (one shot, 7k) added 1/14/18
Moon Wrapped in Gold Paper - Louis deadass just stared, willing himself to play it cool, to play it natural, to not look too shocked. So he lifted the apple to his lips and took a huge bite. His mouth, his entire life, his very soul instantly filled with regret. The roommateâs eyes widened in something akin to horror as Louis continued to chew the massive bite of red onion currently in his mouth. âUhâŠ.â âLouis!â Liam called, coming down from the hallway and into the kitchen.Louis continued to chew the onion, trying to smile around his current mouthful of solid, rancidâŠ.âIsâŠ.thatâŠ.anâŠ.onion?â The first time Louis meets Harry, several things go very wrong. (one shot, 7k, bit of angst) added 2/7/19
Take The Bitter With The Sweet - âThey did not,â Louis said in the midst of laughing, which had now turned more of hiccup giggles. The name resembled Liamâs shop name, differing by just one word even if it boasted a whole other specialty. âThey did not just name their shop too similar to yours.â âThey fucking did!â Liam exclaimed as he slammed his hand against the counter so hard that the drawers shook. âThey have the audacity to open a coffee shop right in front of mine and steal my shop name and customers. They serve âgluten freeâ hipster stuff and âkale smoothiesâ or whatever, which is mocking my food I feel. The name taunts me. I canât fucking believe.â Liam recruits Louis to spy on the 'rival cafe', which Louis is less than enthusiastic about but it does lead him Harry, the pretty barista who works there. (one shot, 7k) added 2/7/19
Dream About That Casual Touch -Â And that was the first thing Louis noticed about her. Not her nipples, or not only her nipples, anyway, but the fact that she was so confident with her body and didnât seem to care that her tits were sort of soft and floppy and uneven or that she had a little roll of pudge around her hips that poked over the top of her jeans when she wore crop tops. She wore what she wanted to wear whether or not it was in fashion or technically even flattering; her hair was always messy, she only wore makeup half the time, and she seemed to like heeled boots even if she was already fairly tall and they made her tower over the boys. Louis always thought it was so fucking sexy how unconcerned Harry seemed with what people thought of her, how comfortable she was in her own skin. That by itself seemed like a sort-of gay thing, so Louis kept a remote, careful eye on her, hoping to one day see something else that blipped her radar.---Or, Louis and Harry fuck up two dates before they finally get it right. (one shot, 7k, genderswap, includes smut) added 7/27/18
Sweet Creature -Â It's year 2019 and it's the final night of Harry's third solo world tour. Louis and Harry had spend a nice day together and the pictures of that outing where everywhere, as per usual. But they were out, happy and in love, so it didn't matter. The only thing what mattered to Louis at that moment was the fact that Harry had been acting weird all day. Was it just nervousness because of his last concert? Or something else? Or the one where Harry and Louis have been publicly together for a year and Harry is finally going to ask Louis to marry him. (one shot, 8k) added 4/30/18
You Came Along And Moved Me, Honey -Â Louis was gone for Harry from the moment they met, already planning their wedding and picking out rings in his head, and after months of living in each other's pockets they knew almost everything about each other. The one thing Louis didn't know about Harry was what he did for a living. Faced with vague answers and question-evading, Louis begins to imagine scandalous and dangerous secrets that Harry must be keeping - but maybe Harry's secrets aren't so sinister after all. In which Louis thinks Harry's hiding a life of crime and Harry just really likes candles. (one shot, 8k) added 7/27/18
Tentatively - The whole university was anxiously waiting for the final weeks of the semester to wrap up, the taste of the summer already hanging sweetly and tempting in the air. Harry was right there in the thick of it all, getting distracted by the very same feline-born he had been crushing on ever since the beginning of uni. Harry had absolutely no plans to ever approach the boy. Ever. But clearly the Universe (or the boy) wasn't a fan of Harry having any control over his own damn life. -Or, Louis is a feline-born, and Harryâs big dumb crush on him is so massive he doesnât know what to do with himself. (one shot, 8k)
A Christmas Wish - "So when are you going to tell him?" Louis pursed his lips at his sister, his Skype video call relaying his thoughts on that subject perfectly. "Next question," he mused. Lottie rolled her eyes. "It's your birthday in four days, Louis." "What difference does that make?" He scoffed. She shrugged."You can get drunk and confess how you feel and take it back afterwards if he doesn't feel the same." That might work if Louis wasn't in love with Harry. But Lottie didn't know that and she didn't need to find out. "Thanks Lots," he said anyway. "Seriously Lou what's stopping you?" Louis sighed."Fear mostly." (one shot, 8k) added 1/14/18
Love Is a Kitten from Hell - Louis Tomlinson passes himself off as an arrogant prick at his new school to hide the fact that he's terrified of being bullied again. Just when he's getting tired of putting up walls, he finds himself in a local pet shop where he finds a sanctuary playing with the kittens in the front window. Harry Styles is the popular football player who works at the pet shop, secretly watching the boy he thought was utterly unlikable prove him wrong. Partnered together for a class project, Harry gets more and more hints that Louis is actually someone worth getting to know. But the real question is, will Louis let Harry in?(one shot, 8k)
A Pun-derful Life -Â Falling in love with his best friend was never part of the plan, but it happened. It keeps happening; Over and over again on a daily basis. Sometimes, even thatâs too long between falling in love. Or, Harry and Louis use too many puns as a means to make each other laugh. (one shot 8k) added 2/7/19
When the Lion Met the Fawn - Maybe lions are meant to hunt fawns, but in this case was the fawn who hunted the lion. (Or the one where Louis Tomlinson is a natural fighter without a fight and Harry Styles is a fawn hybrid too scared to stay but even more scared to run away. He gives Louis a reason to fight for) Â (one shot, 9k)
From Vanilla to Jasmine - Â Louis could just tell Harry that he was only looking for scents because Zayn had told him to get to the store and not return until he found something that would stop making their apartment smell like âthe inside of Bob Marleyâs underwear drawer.â But that just would've been too easy. --- Basically, the AU where Harry loves incense and thinks that Louis does, too. But really, Louis just buys it to cover up the smell of his weed. (one shot, 9k, tiny bit of angst at the end but itâs mostly fluff and humor) added 1/14/18
Only Been Here One Time -Â âGood morning, Liam. Harry.â Louis nods at them both and then cocks his head. âAre you aware you have four nipples, Harry?â Harry looks down at his chest, suddenly worried. He doesnât know how many nipples humans have, but four must not be a usual amount. âShould I have six?â âNot unless youâve a litter of kittens to feed.â (one shot, 9k, crack fic) added 2/7/19
but he canât be what you need (if heâs eighteen) - âI need you to do something for me.â Harry said, pinching his bottom lip between his thumb and forefinger. âIt seems like youâre asking me to kill for you, H.â Louis laughed nervously. âItâs nothing that drastic, I promise. Itâs just. I donât think itâs a secret that Iâm not a.. normal eighteen year old.â Louis furrowed his eyebrows at that, narrowing his eyes at the younger boy. âAre people giving you a hard time?â Louis wondered. Harry shifted in his seat and brushed some of his fringe off his forehead. âYeah, thatâs. Thatâs kind of what I wanted to talk to you about.â Harry swallowed nervously. He could feel the sweat pooling at his hairline so he wiped it with the sleeve of his sweater. âI need you to uhm, pretend to be my boyfriend.â or the one where harry is sick of getting bullied and casts louis as the hot punk boyfriend to scare them away. louis needs harry to return the favor. punk!louis and flowerchild!harry (one shot, 10k)
Tell Me What You Want - Based on the following prompt: "Harry is looking for a new roommate after Liam moves in with his girlfriend. After a few bad dates heâs done with men for the moment and wants to concentrate on school. Thatâs why heâs looking for a female or a straight male roomie. When Niall tells Louis about the free room he leaves that little detail out. Louis, desperately looking for a room, pretends to be straight, thinking it would be easy, until he discovers that Harry likes to be naked at home. His best female friend posing as his girlfriend doesnât work very well either." (one shot, 10k) added 1/14/18
Heaven Fun Over There? -Â âFuck!â he cursed the moment his head emerged, hands flailing over his head and startling a few birds that had gathered around him. He was still light enough to float on water, even with his angel wings reduced to something transparent and small. Probably like the wings of a dragonfly. âI hate earth. Bloody soil and water.â âUnfortunate, isnât it?â a voice said and Louis found the faint form of his friend sitting on the grass a little away from the banks, legs crossed and a wide grin on his face. His wings were sprawling beside him, the white getting caught in the faint sunlight and glinting. âSince youâre covered in both at the moment.â Louis is an angel temporarily banished from heaven and Harry can't stop making angel jokes around him, not knowing that Louis is an actual angel. (one shot, 11k, somewhat of a crack fic) added 2/7/19
Love You To Want Me -Â âRemember when you had that collection of braces? I think about four of them in different colours?â Louis nodded, pursing his lips before he searched the bottom of the closet and found one of them. He didnât know where the rest of it had gone but he was sure it was there somewhere. Honestly, his closet could be the entryway to Narnia. The one he grabbed was the red one, the one which usually went with his red jeans. He looked at Niall from the corner of his eyes, noting his excited expression. âThey were lying unused for so long. Do you think that I should wear all of them and see if it suits me?â âYES!â Niall exclaimed and jumped up and stood with his hands raised in the air. Niall coerces Louis into doing 'spring cleaning', which is basically cleaning their flat which leads to Louis finding the pair of braces he used to wear back in early Uni days. Harry, Niall's bandmate has a strange but visible reactions to the braces. (one shot, 11k) added 7/27/18
set alight my veins - If Liam really thinks it's funny to send him on a surprise date with a tattooed, leather wearing punk then Harry's going to have words with him later. When he's managed to stop staring at the guy across from him.-Harry's quiet and shy and does all his homework. Louis drives motorbikes and never turns up to school. Their respective friends think they'd be a cute couple. (one shot, 11k)
Cling To Me - "What do you want, Niall?" Louis figured he may as well get to the crux of the issue since Niall was known to argue from sun up to sun down until he got his way. "I've got a friend." Louis frowned. "Are you setting me up? Because no offence but-" "No I'm not fucking setting you up!" Niall cut over him, sending him an accusing look. "Don't be so disgusting." Louis sighed and folded his arms."My friend. He's...well he's a hybrid. A half breed human. He's not a slave or a pet and he doesn't really need anything but-" Louis peered at him. There was always a but. (one shot, 12k, locked) added 1/14/18
Donât delete the kisses -Â âNo way I am doing it!â Louis exclaimed.âLouis, itâs on the list, you have to!â Liam still felt extra cheerful, even though Louis was already starting to get on his nerves.âFuck it, fuck the list, Iâm not going to sing âLet it Goâ at Tesco in front of everybody!â Louis was still staring at his bucket list with a deep frown on his face. Liam made sure to not laugh; this was all too enjoyable.âLouis, if you start by picking and choosing what youâre going to do and what youâre not going to do, whatâs even the point of writing each other a summer bucket list?â Or Louis and Liam have a bucket list to complete during their last summer together and Harry is the too cute for his own good beautician that appears in Louisâ life at the right time. (one shot, 12k) added 7/27/18
Talk Dirty To Me - They were both naked. And that seemed, again, like a catastrophically bad idea, but here they were anyway. Naked. In the dark. Only a few feet apart.It hadnât even been a discussion. The minute Harry flipped the lights off, theyâd both shucked out of their clothes as if theyâd been on fire. âAlright darling,â Louis said, his hand wrapped loosely around his own cock. âJust remember, start slow. Lots of descriptions. Light on the hygiene, heavy on the compliments. Youâve got this.â As if Harry were about to compete in some kind of athletic game. __Or the one where Harry is absolutely terrible at dirty talk so he asks his best friend to teach him. And the one where Louis knows it's a catastrophically bad idea but agrees anyway. (one shot, 13k, thereâs a lot of smut, but itâs still very fluffy) added 1/14/18
i canât help myself from how my heart is racing - Louis is just trying to be a good friend by working out at the gym that Liam owns. He never expected to (quite literally) run into Harry, the hot boxer who sings embarrassing songs in the locker room showers. (one shot, 13k) added 2/7/19
LoveJoy - âDance-mat!â Liam voted. âGuitar hero,â Zayn chirped up. âWhat about a game of Trivial Pursuit?â The voice was deeply serious and even Louis grinned as Harry leaned forward in his seat. Three faces scoffed. âJesus, Hazza, live a little,â Niall teased. âIs that what a wild night is like for geeks?â Zayn wondered. âNo, that would be more along the lines of driving out to the middle of nowhere and camping in a field to study the interstellar medium of the Orion Nebula,â Harry quipped with a little, happy smile. (one shot, 13k, some angst I guess, locked) added 4/30/18
Itâll Be - Â Louis has always wanted children and he decides he's done waiting for love to come first. However, after adopting a baby girl just days after she's born, he quickly realizes how hard parenting is. Louis hires Harry to be his Nanny, and it all works out great. Until Louis falls in love with him. (one shot, 13k) added 1/14/18
Lose Myself in Time - Reason #15: The chance to show your childhood bed some action. When Harry is sixteen years old he works as an intern at his favorite theater in the world nestled up in the mountains of rural Vermont. He takes one look at the older, more mature, Assistant Master Electrician Louis Tomlinson and falls in love. From afar. Ten years later a terrible storm hits the village, and the theater asks for any and all former staff members to pitch in for the clean up. Harry takes some time off work and returns to help, only to find himself in the presence of his old crush once again. (one shot, 14k, small amount of angst) added 1/14/18
when you kiss me heaven sighs -Â University AU where they have a morning class together and Louis always walks in late and has obviously just woken up and Harry thinks that the grumpy person who sits in front of him is the cutest thing ever. He's trying to keep his fond stares to a minimum. It's a work in progress. (one shot, 14k) added 7/27/18
Hold My Heart - âExcuse me, mate, Iâm the window seat here.â The voice was soft, apologetic, and accented in something a bit unfamiliar â northern England, maybe, Harry thought. âOh,â Harry jumped to his feet and moved aside, âIâm sorry, I didnât see you standing there.â The other man laughed as he swung a bag into the overhead compartment and slid into the seat. âYou were well caught up in that book, mate. What are you reading?â Harry paused, wondering how to explain the fact that he was reading an epic and x-rated romance that was the story of a relationship between a prince and the man heâd enslaved. âOh, you know, just some fiction my sister recommended.â He turned to look at the man and froze.Sitting next to him was Louis Tomlinson.*** Or, the one where famous Louis Tomlinson offers his hand and a lot more to his seat mate on a transatlantic flight. (one shot, 14k)
Saw It In Your Eyes -Â Harry Styles counts himself extremely lucky that he has landed such a great roommate. It doesnât bother him at all that his new roommate is gay. In fact, they get along so well that they have formed an extremely close friendship that takes up pretty much all his free time. When Louis starts bringing a new guy home with him, Harry is surprised by how much it bothers him. Is he not as okay as he thought he was with Louisâ sexuality? Or the one where Harry is an oblivious walnut. (one shot, 15k, thereâs some angst but the story itâs based on is super cute) added 4/30/18
In All Its Imperfections - From: Louis Tomlinson To: Undisclosed Recipients Hello! Iâve asked the front desk and you lovely folks are the ones who are on the same level as me in the car park. I found a to-do list today that looked somewhat important because it has lines of poetry scribbled at the bottom that seemed like they might be for a card project. The stationary has a moose in a canoe at the top of it (and he is quite adorable). Let me know if itâs yours! Cheers! âOh. My. Fucking. God,â Harry whispered, his eyes darting over the sentences again willing them not to make sense. They did, they did make sense. âOh. My. Bloody. Fucking. God.â The next thing he knew he was on the floor, staring at the ceiling, with a very concerned Liam hovering over his head. "What happened, mate?" Liam asked.Harry just pointed to his computer. Liam bent over Harryâs desk to read the email. âWhat? This isnât bad. Is that your to-do list? Did you finally come up with the inside text for those cards?â âLeeyum" he groaned. âItâs whatâs on the list.â âOh,â Liam paused for a beat. âIs it dirty stuff?â Harry nodded.There was more silence. And then, âDirty stuff with Louis?â Â (one shot, 15k, very funny) added 1/14/18
The Edge of the Stars - Louis laughed. âYou think you can convince some random guy to want to go out with me?â âOh baby,â Jay chuckled. âI can convince all of the UK to want to go out with you.â Or, a Meet the Parents AU where Harry is the man of Louisâ dreams, and itâs up to Jay to convince him to date her son. (one shot, 16k)
An Ever-Fixed Mark -Â Louis has zero chance of passing Literature. At least without a tutor who knows Shakespeare well enough to recite it as if those words were his own. And he finds just that, and a lot more, in Marcel. The course of true love never did run smooth. But is it worth it? (one shot, 16k, definitely some angst) added 2/7/19
Pi Time -Â Harry, 20. Less Than 1 Mile Away, Active 1 minute ago. I think when it comes down to it, Iâm just looking for someone supportive. Thatâs all I really need in life. I know this is an app, but we can find people in all the most obscure places âș -H.S or Hot, hipster Harry from Tinder is nothing like Louis expected. (one shot, 16k) added 4/30/18
the love is ours to make (so we should make it) - âIâm.. Harry. I nanny? For Ernest and Doris?â Harry responded. âA nanny? How old even are you? You look twelve.â Louis remarked. Something caught Louisâ eye, and a closer look revealed that Harry had a coat of pink nail polish on his fingers. âNineteen. Iâm nineteen.â Harry replied. âRight. Nineteen, wears pink, flower crowns and paints his nails. Who the actual fuck did my mum hire?â or the one where louis takes some time off from life to return home, only to be met with a strange boy in pink and a flowercrown as the nanny of his siblings. Â (one shot, 19k, some sad parts but still really cute, please check for trigger warnings)
Heart Without A Home - Louis is staying at the shelter when a late entry pulls at his conscience and he decides to share his precious bed with the mysterious Harry. The pair somehow find an instant bond but Louis can't help but feel Harry is hiding something...Featuring Zayn as a chef, Perrie as the shelter manager and Liam as a helper- and Louis' best mate. Â (one shot, 20k, this is kind of angsty but it still made me smile)
Sing You Butterflies -Â Louis stares for a moment before some primal sympathetic force in him activates. He has to help this boy. He can hardly walk, and he seems so young (yet ageless, beyond age, like a sea turtle or a parrot or a tree or something else odd and magical), and on top of all that, he has body glitter clinging to his skin, like that roll-on stuff his sisters used to use as preteens, only pink-gold and twice as thick. Itâs, like, professional grade. Heâs also wearing grass- and dirt-stained pink silk womenâs underwear, so maybe heâs from London. Maybe heâs a drag queen who crawled all the way from a nightclub in Soho just to save Louis from his horribly mundane and woefully heterosexual neighbours out here in the middle of nowhere.---or, Harryâs a clumsy unicorn who accidentally stomps on a witchâs garden and is turned into a human as punishment, so he wanders into a nearby village covered in glitter, still figuring out how to walk on two feet, and meets the fairy-tale-fine Louis, who has to teach him how to live as a human and stop him from eating soap. (one shot, 22k, kind of a crack fic? but still very good) added 7/27/18
Away With The Fairies - Harry liked pretty things. Mostly the ornate flowers that grew around him, the trees majestically climbing towards the sky, sometimes the little colourful birds that flitted around in the branches of those trees. Harry's wings themselves were considered beautiful, big butterfly-like shaped things glistening pink in the light but white underneath, almost translucent. He fluttered them behind him, feeling the breeze brushing off them. He was high up where he could see the most, studiously watching the human life on the ground below. He shouldn't be here of course, he was beyond the borders of the part of the forest where his kind lived, but he couldn't help it. Because Harry had found the prettiest thing of all. (one shot, 22k, locked, you should read everything by this author)
faith, trust and pixie dust (and a little bit of something else too)** - âAre you seriously apologizing for taking out a bullet that was lodged in my shoulder and saving my life?â he asks slowly. âYâyes?â the boy looks unsure of himself now. âMarry meââ For once, the boy isnât the only one blushing and Louis silently curses Earthen terminology for making its way into his vocabulary. Taking a deep breath to regain his composure, he coughs out, âI mean thanks. That was very nice of youâŠ?â âHarry,â the boy fills in quietly, flashing Louis a tentative smile. Louis thinks it suits him well and he mouths the name to himself, liking the way it rolls off his tongue. He watches as Harry hesitates before asking his own question, albeit doubtfully. âAnd youâreâyouâre PâPeter Pan, right?â Or, the one in which Louis is a punk Peter Pan and Harry is an insecure flower child.  (one shot, 27k, quite a bit of angst but Harryâs character was too cute for me to not include)
Whiskeyed Me Off My Feet -Â It was the twenty-eighth time he'd been in....the guy with the stunning smile. The fact he also had incredibly beautiful eyes and this mischievous little purse to his lips when his eyes crinkled was a small detail. The fact he had lovely features and the longest eye-lashes Harry had ever seen-well that was a minor observation. The fact he was kind of small and would fit perfectly in Harry's arms?He had a lot of interest in that, definitely. But he was with someone. The beautiful one was taken.Well, of course, Harry arched a brow cynically. He was beautiful, of course he was going to be taken. (one shot, 27k, locked, some angst, by my fav author!!!) added 7/27/18
with your love we could breathe underwater - Harryâs brow furrows, a look of confusion spreading over his face. âBut I am real. I exist, see,â he says, raising a hand out of the water and wiggling his fingers at Louis. Louis finds himself relaxing a bit. Harry seems harmless really. And heâs quite cute, for something thatâs not supposed to exist. If Louis is indeed having a hallucination right now, at least itâs a cute one. AU where Harry is a mermaid, Louis is a human, and they both discover a lot more than they anticipated. (one shot, 28k)
#larry#Larry Stylinson#larry fanfiction#larry fic#larry fluff#fluffy larry#fluffy#fluff#fic rec#one direction fanfiction#larry fic recs#louis and harry
954 notes
·
View notes
Text
10 To Watch : Mayorâs Edition 102119
RICK HORROWâS TOP 10 SPORTS/BIZ/TECH/PHILANTHROPY ISSUES FOR THE WEEK OF OCTOBER 21 : MAYORâS EDITION
with Jacob Aere
TV broadcasters and streamers invested $38 billion in sports rights in 2018, nearly double the $20 billion spent in 2012. Globally, TV broadcasters, and to a lesser degree, online streamers, fork out 26% of their total content spend on sports rights, according to a report published last Wednesday by Ampere Analysis and carried by the Hollywood Reporter. The market for sports rights has nearly doubled in the last six years, from $20 billion in 2012 to $38 billion last year. The U.S. remains the largest single market for sports rights, with a $19 billion annual spend, a figure likely to jump as new rights cycles kick in for the NFL, MLB, and the NBA. Ampere forecasts the top U.S. leagues generating $4 billion more per year in rights revenues by the end of the next six years. And in Europe, broadcasters and online players in Europe's big five markets â the U.K., France, Germany, Italy, and Spain â shelled out $11 billion for sports rights in 2018, double the amount from six years ago. European broadcasters and pay TV operators in the big five spend a third of their content budget, on average, on sports, compared to 26% in the U.S.
espnW and the U.S. Department of State are hosting the eighth year of the Global Sports Mentoring Program October 11-November 19. The program will see 16 emerging female leaders from around the world begin a month-long mentorship in the United States alongside top American female executives from some of the most influential organizations in sports and business. Including ESPN, executive mentors in the 2019 program represent: the Big East Conference; Creative Artists Agency (CAA); Google; LISC; Minnesota Lynx/ Timberwolves; the NCAA; New Balance; the NHL; Saatchi & Saatchi, Spurs Sports & Entertainment; the University of Connecticut; and the U.S. Tennis Association (USTA). The initiative joins such other events as this weekâs espnW Women + Sports Summit in Newport Beach, CA and the recently-completed LPGA Indy Women in Tech Driven by Group1001 tournament and week-long symposium that promote womenâs leadership, education, and advancement both in and out of sport.
MLS will officially award Sacramento an expansion franchise this week. According to the Sacramento Bee, MLS will hold a press conference and fan event in Californiaâs capital city on Monday to announce that the United Soccer Leagueâs Sacramento Republic FC will make the step up to become MLSâ 29th team. Sacramento has been attempting to secure an MLS expansion team since 2015, but its chances were improved at the beginning of this year when Ron Burkle, billionaire part-owner of the Pittsburgh Penguins, joined the Republic as lead investor. The Republic then received city council backing in April for a new $252 million, 20,000-seat stadium. Later that month, the Republic emerged as a front runner in the race to join MLS when the league announced it had been authorized to advance talks with the ownership groups of Sacramento and St Louis, which was officially awarded its own expansion team in August. If Sacramento is confirmed, it will pay a $200 million expansion fee to become the fourth MLS team in California. Confirmation would also mean that MLS has only one spot left to fill if it is to stick to its expansion target of 30 teams.
Tiger Woods has been the subject of countless articles, books, and TV segments, but for the first time, he will tell his story in his own words. Last Tuesday, Harper Collins announced Woodsâ BACK, a memoir chronicling the golferâs life from growing up a celebrated golfing prodigy to shattering racial barriers and rising to fame, then facing continuing injuries and personal scandal, to mounting a comeback at 43 years old culminating with the 2019 Masters. âIâve been in the spotlight for a long time, and because of that, there have been books and articles and TV shows about me, most filled with errors, speculative and wrong,â Woods said in the statement. âThis book is my definitive story.â No publication date has been announced; the release stated that BACK will be âthe first and only account directly from Woods, with the full cooperation of his friends, family, and inner circle.â For the moment, however, Woods is focused on âThe Challenge: Japan Skins,â a big money made-for-TV match with Rory McIlroy, Jason Day, and Hideki Matsuyama taking place at Accordia Golf Narashino Country Club in Chiba, Japan.
Formula 1 eyes Miami to host its first-ever Grand Prix after reaching an agreement in principle to host a race at Hard Rock Stadium beginning in 2021. The proposed Formula One Miami Grand Prix would see F1 cars navigating a custom-built track around the stadium. Formula One had initially set its sights on a downtown track location, only to scrap the proposal in favor of Hard Rock Stadium, home to the Miami Dolphins, after local opposition. Concerns remain among residents over noise, traffic and pollution, though organizers insist this new location would reduce disruption compared to a downtown race. According to the Miami Herald, Dolphins and stadium owner Steve Ross will cover all race costs, including an expected $40 million custom track. It takes Formula One a step closer to holding a second U.S. race, a long-held ambition for the global motor racing seriesâ owners, Liberty Media. Since 2012, the sole F1 stop in the U.S. has been the Circuit of the Americas in Austin, Texas. A Miami F1 race would have an estimated annual impact of more than $400 million and 35,000 room nights.
ATP Media, the in-house rights agency for the global menâs tennis tour, saw revenues rise by 6.7% to $120.96 million in 2018. The UK-based production hub, which is also responsible for ATP Tour content creation, has registered gross profits of $13.57 million. The spike represents a 9.6% growth compared to the end of 2017. Broadcast rights sales, where ATP Media works alongside IMG, remain the dominant source of income. ATP Media also said it had benefitted from âfavorable movementsâ on the euro and British pound exchange rates during last year. Broken up geographically, the UK operation generated $11.59 million in revenues at the end of 2018, while the rest of Europe raked in $31.91 million behind $77.45 million generated by ATP Media in other international territories. Among several of the media groupâs high-profile broadcast deals, 2019 has already seen ATP Media secure an improved five-year agreement with Amazon Prime Video in the UK, which runs through the 2023 ATP season. In addition, deals were confirmed with Discovery-owned Eurosport in France and Sky Deutschland in Germany.
Finally, before a big game, itâs important for fans to get a Goodyear nightâs sleep. The Goodyear Blimp has provided aerial coverage of college football games since 1955, and later this season will become the first non-player or coach to be inducted into the College Football Hall of Fame. Now, Forbes reports, fans will have the chance to stay in the iconic dirigible prior to the Notre Dame vs. Michigan game October 26. One-night stays can be booked through Airbnb for October 22, 23, and 24 in the blimp hangar in Mogadore, Ohio. Each night is priced at $150 (plus taxes and fees) to celebrate college footballâs 150th anniversary. Guests "will have exclusive access to the Goodyear hangar, which is the size of 2.6 football fields, and a football lounge will be provided where guests can relax and watch some of the all-time best rivalry games in college football history.â Goodyear and Airbnb will also collectively donate $5,000 to the Cotton Bowl Foundation, which supports college football-related causes. While the blimp will remain on the ground, this takes âAirâbnb to a whole new level.Â
FOX Bet becomes an MLB authorized gaming operator just days before the World Series. Â According to Sports Handle, FOX Bet announced a multi-year partnership with Major League Baseball under which the online and mobile betting platform will become an Authorized Gaming Operator of MLB. The announcement came exactly a week before the scheduled first pitch of Game 1 of the 2019 World Series on October 22. FOX Sports, an MLB broadcast partner, has televised the World Series in every season since 2000. FOX Bet is the fourth sports betting entity to join MLBâs Authorized Gaming Operator program since the Supreme Courtâs historic PASPA decision in May 2018, joining MGM Resorts International, DraftKings, and FanDuel as MLB official data licensees under the program. The partnership is the latest in a string of deals for the networkâs nascent sports betting division. FOX is looking to go all in on sports betting â this partnership marks the third deal that FOX Bet has inked with a major U.S. pro sports league, including the NBA and a deal with the NFL through its Super 6 contest.
Ex-NFL star Warrick Dunn helps deliver 173rd home to single parent for charity. According to FOX Business, the former NFL running back helped surprise a single Florida mother with a new home Wednesday through his charity along with Habitat for Humanity and health care company Cigna. Warrick Dunn Charities, which is run by the former Pro Bowler, presented LaToya Reedy with a new home in St. Petersburg. It was the 173rd home the charity has given thanks to its âHome for the Holidaysâ campaign, which helps single parents achieve home ownership. Reedy told local media she had been working hard as a nursing assistant to provide a stable lifestyle for her 18-year-old son, but high rent prices and living paycheck to paycheck was getting difficult. Before Dunn became a pro football player, he was living with a single mother who worked very hard to provide for him and five other children, but his mother was killed before his 18th birthday and he helped raise his siblings while playing college football. Dunn sees his charity as a form of therapy to deal with his own traumas, taking comfort that he is helping others avoid similar housing and economic struggles.
Michael Jordan donates a huge sum to two Novant Health clinics in Charlotte, North Carolina. During a recent speech, Jordan teared up as he spoke about his $7.2 million donation to two Novant Health clinics in his area. According to the Charlotte Observer, The Novant Health Michael Jordan Family Clinic and a second facility expected to open soon nearby will serve at least 35,000 children and adults over the next five years. The clinics provide both primary health care services as well as access to social workers, behavioral health experts, oral health practitioners, and physical therapy. Jordanâs financial gift to Novant Health is the latest in his philanthropic giving in Charlotte and his home state of North Carolina. Jordan has significantly ramped up his charitable giving since he became the majority owner of the Charlotte Hornets in 2010. The Novant Health Michael Jordan Family Medical Clinic opened just over three weeks ago, and has already cared for more than 300 people. It is particularly important for Charlotte families to get the health care they deserve, as the city ranks last among major U.S. cities in enabling people to lift themselves out of poverty.
0 notes
Text
Just Friends ~ Looking Back On Memories (part 46)
Harper White is best friends with Luke Hemmings, they always have been. Not only is she friends with the rockstar, but with the rest of 5 Seconds Of Summer, as well as a really nice girl named Erika.
Harper has a few secrets, she can play all the instruments the boys play and many more. Itâs a talent she has kept hidden, only very few people know.
What will happen to the six teens, wondering around the world together?
***
The airport is bursting with life, sleepy, busy, cranky, bored, uncomfortable, and happy people; somthing I canât seem to feel anymore.
Itâs pitch black outside, the lights inside this building remind of school, and Iâve been waiting for someone to pick me up for an hour. So with that, Iâm not in the best mood and Iâve got a sore bum.
Iâve got week off from university, and my parents insisted that I come home for the week. Iâd rather not, and instead forget everything around me by playing/creating music or going out to parties. Not sitting on my arse all week, looking at everything and being reminded of the memories of him.
Heâs not even here, I havenât talked to him in ages, let alone seen him, yet heâs controlling me and making my life hell, just by being him.
I havenât spoken to Michael, Ashton, Calum, Erika or Maddie in ages, and I kinda miss them. In a way, Iâm greatful Iâm not in contact with them, Iâd just get reminders of all these memories that I couldnât handle. Plus, if I talked to any of the boys, theyâd transfer everything Iâd say, to Luke, and I donât want anything to do with him.
Lukeâs stopped talking to me, the last text I got from him was a day after we talked on the phone. I couldnât be anymore greatful for that, I can finally get on with my life without looking back anymore. Most of my memories include Luke, most of them are good, and I sometimes have to remind myself that heâs not in my life anymore, then it all hits me harder than the last time.
I donât think itâs ever gonna be possible for me to not think about him at least 500 times a day. He was such a big part of my life, so to not have someone have this big chunk of my heart is excruciating emotional pain. He never gave it back though, he tore it up and stomped on it, then expected me to either mend the shards myself or think Iâll be fine without that key piece.
Iâm constantly bearing this heavy feeling in my chest, and I havenât lost it ever since we were on that damn trampoline back in Australia.
âHarper?â Someone questions behind me.
Whipping my head around and see a girl who is around 14 or 15.
âOh, hey.â I plaster on a fake smile.
âHi! Iâm such a huge fan, and Iâm sorry if Iâm bothering you, because itâs really early.â She apologises.
âItâs fine.â I chuckle.
âCan I get a picture?â She asks.
âOf course.â I agree and bend down slightly to get to her level.
I put on a fake ass smile and wait for her to take the picture. The only times Iâve smiled recently is when I think back on memories of Luke and I, but I usually end up crying after that, or when Iâm watching tv or somthing.
âThank you so much, I love you and Erika so much, even though Iâm a little sad that you donât actually make videos together anymore.â She sighs.
âYeah me too, maybe we can make a video soon.â I shrug.
âThat would make my year! Please you have to.â She begs.
âIâll see what I can sort out.â I wink.
âI saw Lukeâs post, and Iâm so sorry. You guys were utter goals for many of us, it was such a shock to all of us.â She says.
âIt was kinda a shock to me too, but itâs in the past and it had to happen.â You tell her.
âI should get going, my parents are probably expecting me, love you!â She grins and I wave at her with a small smile.
I wish I could brush all this off as easy as I brushed that off.
Sighing and turning around, making my way outside to get some fresh air. You wouldâve thought that my Mum or at least someone would remember what time my flight comes in, but no, I had to call and text my Mum and my Dad multiple times to come pick me up.
I still donât get why I have to be here, Angus and Josh donât have to, so why me?
Sitting on my suitcase and rolling back and forth to find some kind of amusement. I canât go on my phone or Iâll end up crying or just be in a really fowl mood. I had to hide the Twitter app, because thatâs where I follow most fan accounts and post more.
Itâs been so hard seeing his name everywhere, seeing pictures of him everywhere, being sent things about him, it feels like Iâm poking a bruise every time I see these things.
I havenât tweeted, posted anything on Instagram for weeks, Iâve posted videos on YouTube, but I havenât dared to look at the comments.
Seeing the familiar short woman walk towards me with a big smile and sympathetic eyes.
âIâm so sorry we forgot what time your flight was, we thought it was tomorrow at 2:15 in the morning.â She apologises and pulls me into a hug.
âI slept a lot on the plane anyway so Iâm not that tired.â I shrug.
âAgain, sorry.â
âWhereâs dad?â I ask.
âHeâs still in bed.â She chuckles.
âIt is 3:30, can you blame him?â
âTrue.â She nods and helps me put my suitcase in the back.
âThanks.â I mutter and walk towards the passenger seat.
âHow have you been?â She asks as she turns the engine on.
âFine.â I say what Iâve rehearsed for the past couple months.
âSo, your birthday is coming up soonâŠâ She trails off.
âOh shit, yeah.â I realise.
Am I really gonna be 19 in a few days?
âGot any plans?â She asks.
âNo, Iâm going back home the day after so I donât wanna do anything too crazy.â I tell her.
âOkay, what do you want?â She questions.
Happiness? Self-esteem? Confidence? Mental stability?
âI donât know, Mum.â I shrug.
âWell have a think about it, youâve only got a few days.â
âCan I have an Ashley Purdy?â I ask.
***
âBut Iâm trying too hard again.â I sing. âWait, no, get out of my head.â I scold myself.
Do you know how hard it is not to sing such great songs? Iâve had to delete all of their songs from my playlist, but somtimese I put a daily mix on and their songs come on and I canât stop myself from not listening just to hear his voice again.
âHey, Harper, I just got a load of film developed from the past couple of years, including some disposable cameras from your room, so if you want to have a look at them, theyâre in a box in the living room.â My mum walks into my room.
âUh okay, are there any pictures of, uhm, Luke?â I ask with a shaky voice.
âThereâs a few, heâs been part of your life for a long time, thereâs bound to be a few, love.â She sympathetically smiles.
I nod and stand up, I canât let him do this to me for all of my life.
Walking into the lounge and being hit with nostalgia, but I try to reel myself away from getting sucked into those memories making me feel like itâs real but itâs just a false reality.
Who am I kidding? Iâm about to look at a load of pictures from the past few years, Iâm gonna choke on the nostalgia.
Standing over the box, I already get faced by his stupid gorgeous face.
âWhat? Gonna break my heart again? Youâve already done it, so how hard could it be to do it again?â I spit at the picture.
âWhat am I doing with my life? Iâm talking to a damn picture of my ex boyfriend.â I bitterly chuckle at myself.
âYou have no idea how much I wanna rip you to shreds but then stick you together again.â
âI really have to let you go.â I sigh and pick up a stack of pictures.
âThe oldest ones are at the front and they go back to when you were 15 or 16.â My mum calls from the kitchen.
I nod, even though she canât see me, and put the stack back, grabbing a stack from the front.
This looks like when I was 16, when I was at one of my lowest points, and to be honest, Iâm walking along that edge of falling down a very deep, dark hole, whilst the Jaws theme tune plays, and itâs gonna take a really long time to climb out again.
I wouldnât say Iâm depressed, I havenât given myself time to get there, Iâve just busied myself away from that sticky situation, but saying that, I might of fallen in that hole a long time ago, I just havenât noticed, and Iâve mistaken this heavy feeling in my chest for heartbreak, not depression.
I even hate that damn fucking word.
Going through a few photos, they are just of my family or of the cat, then skimming past a few until I find some of me, not to sound vain or anything.
âOh my god, I havenât seen this in ages.â I chuckle.
Itâs a picture of Michael, Luke, and I, weâre all wearing these funny sunglasses, paint and pen on our faces, Â have customized shirts on and are in mid laugh. I think it was some fundraiser thing at school. I vividly remember drawing a dick on Michaelâs cheek.
Taking a picture of the photo on my phone, which may not be very wise to do for the long run, but I donât care much right now.
âRemember this photo?â I ask my mum with a smile when she walks past.
âOh my God yeah, it took ages to get that paint and pen off your bodies.â She laughs.
âLuke and I spent about 2 hours in the bathroom scrubbing each others faces.â I smile at the memory. The first genuine smile in a while.
I have to post this, I need to share it with someone. Revealing the app again, not daring to read anything, but just clicking the small circle in the corner and attaching the picture, with the caption: ultimate throw back đ.
Not tagging either of them, just posting it, not expecting anything to come out of it, itâs just a picture after all.
Putting my phone down after I posted it on instagram too and going back to the pictures.
One of me and Erika, we were at a party or something and Ashton brought a camera out, so we took some pictures together, nothing too special about it, but we looked happy, despite me being so down that whole time.
After skipping a few, just of me and the boys and just Erika at the time, or of the boys alone. I go through a stacks or two, before I get to when I was 17, that was quite a good year, I had a budding relationship with Luke and made some good memories with even better people.
Picking up a new stack and leaning back on the sofa. Straight off the bat, Iâm faced with a heart breaking picture of me and Luke. Lukeâs looking at the camera whilst Iâm looking at him, Iâm not sure if I was waiting to see what he was doing or if was just looking at him randomly, but you can literally see the love in my eyes. We werenât even dating then, we were still just friends.
Putting that to the back, then looking at the next one, itâs just of Luke, very candid, he is playing guitar, looking very determined/concentrated. Itâs very Luke.
The one after that is another one of Luke and I, if I can remember correctly, I think we were at Calumâs house for a party in celebration for something. Iâm pressed up against the wall, Lukeâs forearm is above my head on the wall, his whole body is inches away from mine, and weâve both got smirks on our faces. Weâd probably had a bit to drink and were flirting a little. Â
If only they knew what would happen to them.
Putting that to the back again and a small smile grows on my face when I see the one next to it. Luke and I are standing somewhere I donât recognise, and our arms are wrapped around each other, Lukeâs kissing my cheek but you can see he is smiling into it, he is holding my chin, and Iâve got a big smile going on.
Aw, so naive.
After a while of going through stacks of pictures, I didnât know how big of a lump was in my throat when my Dad said hello to me.
Iâve early finished going through the age of 17, Iâve just put back a stack from halloween and a little after that.
Pulling out a new bunch, and my breathing hitches as I see the first one. Itâs from the time we went to Dubai, where it all started; where all this mess started. The Sun is setting, the clouds are all pink, Lukeâs standing beind me while Iâm standing in front of him, and heâs kissing my head as Iâm taking a picture of the sky for my Instagram.
I think the only person who knows that Luke was doing that to me whilst that picture was taken is the person who is behind the camera.
Going through a couple more, until I find another one of Luke and I. I remember this moment vividly, Luke is standing next to me, but facing me and he just whispered something in my ear, it was a stupid dirty joke that I canât remember, then he laughed when I finally got it, and placed his hands on my stomach and back, pulling me closer towards him. Suddenly someone came up towards us, I think it was my Mum, and she said âcheeseâ as Luke kissed my cheek, so he quickly whipped his head towards the camera, having a big grin on his face.
Looking at a few more until I realise Iâm crying, seeing a few droplets splash onto the picture of Luke and I, heâs looking at me whilst Iâm looking at the camera, you can see the love in his eyes.
If he loved me so much, why did he throw my heart away as if it didnât matter to him?
Lukeâs P.O.V.
âHas anyone seen Harperâs Twitter?â Calum breaks the silence.
âNo?â I question.
âGo have a look.â He gestures.
I give him a sceptical glance before typing in her all too familiar username into Twitter, clicking on her profile and wait for it to load for a few seconds- the internet is shit here.
My breathing stops and a smile makes itâs way onto my face.
âAwww, I remember that.â I chuckle.
âIâm looking good.â Michael laughs.
âNice hair, Mike.â Calum says.
âWhere?â Ashton speaks up and I show him my phone. âAw, look at these three cuties.â He cooes.
âShut up.â Michael and I say in unison.
âWhere was Calum?â Ashton asks.
âIâm not sure, but he definitely wasnât there that day.â I shrug.
âIt took me ages to get that shit off, how long did it take for you guys to get it off?â Michael questions.
âIt took us hours, we were in her bathroom for hours, just scrubbing each others faces, arms, and legs. I think the process wouldâve sped up if we werenât together, half the time we were just messing around.â I laugh at the memory.
âDidnât Harper draw a dick on my face?â Michael asks.
âProbably.â I smile.
Iâm not sure when the last time I properly smiled and laughed was- probably when I was with her. It feels so good to feel happiness again, even better because she caused it, but it also feels bad because sheâs no longer with me, and I canât relive these memories with her.
That was one of my favourite things to do with her; relive memories. We have so many together, that thereâs endless amounts of hours that could be spent reliving these memories.
I think that plays a big part in why this hurts so much, Iâve known her my whole life, Iâve got far too many memories of her for me to be okay with that.
***
âOooooh, Australian air!â Michael excitedly says and runs off.
âWhat a child.â Ashton shakes his head.
âYeah.â I agree.
âHey, if you werenât so sad, youâd be with him, most likely in front of him.â Calum points out.
âShut up.â I mutter and go on my phone.
Weâve come back to Australia for a few days for a mini break. Weâre all a little homesick I think, so it will do us all good, and to refresh our minds.
âLuke!â My mum grins and pulls me into a motherly hug.
âMum!â I mock and wrap my arms around her shoulders.
âHow have you been?â She asks pulling me back, keeping her hands on my arms.
âAlright.â I dismiss and she looks at me sympathetically.
âYou have to deal with this at some point, Luke. You canât just keep brushing it under the rug.â She tells me.
âI know mum, can we just go home? Iâm tired.â
âWhatever, come on.â She gestures with a nod.
âBye guys, Iâll see you later or something.â I say the boys and they all wave with a small smile.
We walk away from the airport, and head back towards the place where it all started.
Weâve been in the car for a while now, Iâve just had my headphones in the majority of the time.
âHow does it feel to be back home again?â My mum asks as we turn into our road.
âUhh,â I pause as we are coming up to Harperâs house, looking at her window, the sun shining in, making an orange tinge light it all up. Her car is still the on the driveway, I remember the times we would drive around if we were bored or couldnât sleep, and just play really loud music, singing along together, weâd usually drive to a fast food place, and eat, talking about whatever comes to mind. I must be imagining it, but I couldâve sworn I just saw her or someone very similar walk past the window.
I really need to sleep.
âLuke?â My mum interrupts my thoughts.
âOh yeah, uh, it feels good to be here again.â I nod.
âItâs her birthday tomorrow, isnât it?â She points out.
âYep.â I say and look at my lap.
âAre you gonna wish a happy birthday?â She gingerly asks.
âProbably not, uh, yeah, probably not.â
âWhatâs the worst that can happen, Luke?â She questions as she pulls into our house.
âI canât do it Mum, I canât bring myself to do it.â I dismiss and slam the car door behind me, before making my way to my room.
#luke hemmings#luke hemmings fanfiction#luke hemmings one shot#uke hemmings imagine#luke hemmings blurb#luke hemmings smut#michael clifford#michael clifford fanfiction#michael clifford one shot#michael clifford imagine#michael clifford blurb#michael clifford smut#calum hood#calum hood fanfiction#calum hood imagine#calum hood one shot#calum hood blurb#calum hood smut#ashton irwin#ashton irwin fanfiction#ashton irwin one shot#ashton irwin smut#ashton irwin imagine#5sos#5 seconds of summer#5sos fanfiction#5sos one shot#5sos imagine#5sos blurb#5sos smut
11 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Zen of Death Cleaning | Part 1
By Elizabeth Harper
Though storytelling is a popular live lit activity in Chicago, I havenât dabbled in it. Iâm put off by the requirement that the story must be true. How to tell a story that is true? Which details to include or exclude? I make stuff up. Indeed I think weâre all always making stuff up, and how could we possibly know if weâre telling the truth about our own lives? Our lives intersect with the lives of others, others whose full stories and motivations are unknown to us. The reasons we tell ourselves might not be the real reasons, the actual causes, for how we act in any situation. The reasons of others are something we speculate upon, but are ultimately mysterious.
We are meaning-making machines, looking for signs and patterns where there are none. There is tedium in daily life: going to the bathroom; clipping toenails; packing strategically to get through TSA at the airport, doing the laundry, eating dinner. None of these details are particularly interesting to anyone else or even to ourselves, unless we ascribe meaning to them, perhaps by understanding them in some bigger social context or as historical trends, or by attributing emotional significance. We look for a moral to the story, even if there is no moral to be found, or only the one we invent.
I have been inordinately preoccupied with myself lately, and more specifically, my family history. I find myself falling down the family history rabbit hole on the internet, and more fruitfully, although much more unpredictably and slowly, through the process of looking through the detritus of death: old papers, correspondence, newspaper clippings, marginalia, etc.
Due to a recent death in the family and through a very specific set of circumstances, a peculiar history if you will, several generations of things including furniture, dishes and glassware, books, family photographs, art created and collected by family members, plus handwritten notes, cards, diaries, etc. have accumulated in one house, which I find myself compelled to look through. And I am not complaining about this at all, and I am not seeking sympathy or advice. Looking through these things is something Iâm choosing to do. I could turn my back on it and choose not to look at it, leave it for someone else to deal with. But a stranger wouldnât know that the paintings on the wall are of me and my sister when we were very young, or that the antique, ornately hand carved violin was made by my great grandfather on my motherâs side, a Welsh immigrant named Tom Jones, father of ten children, three of whom died as children. The youngest child was my grandmother Bessie Smith. Tom Jones died in his workshop, left his children his tools. They used them to start their business, Jones Machine Tool Works. Supposedly the brothers were the eccentric dreamer inventors and the older sisters were the financially savvy number-crunchers who knew how to keep the business going. During World War II, the women sewed baby clothes to wrap the machine parts they sent to England, or so the story goes as told by my mother, the only child of the youngest child Bessie. Bessie went to art school and designed hats and had lots of boyfriends before she married my grandfather Charlie Smith, or so the story goes. And there are so many stories, and then there are the ones I donât even know. And then thereâs connecting the family stories to actual historical facts and trends. My mind flits from different stories and time periods and memories. How should I shape this so that itâs something interesting for others to read? Iâm fascinated, mesmerized, by the old family photos from the 1800s, but itâs because they are my family that I never knew. I look through letters, cards, receipts, and a story emerges. These are the things the family kept, thought were important.
A man I lived with in college described the way I do things as âZen.â Eastern religions do not appeal to me. The very idea of a meditation practice revolts me. The word âmindfulnessâ makes me want to vomit. I donât presume to know anything more about Zen than what could be found in a Google search. What could he possibly mean? Could it be that meditation, in the sense of sitting in one position, doesnât appeal to me because Iâm always in a meditative state, always aware of my thoughts, always in my own mind? I do things In a slow, unhurried, unstructured way, in my own time, in my own way.
I sit with a box, a melange of newspaper clippings, old letters, saved church programs, death certificates, receipts, recipes, etc. I carefully examine each item, one at a time. Some things are clearly garbage. I do not need to keep old Ann Landers columns. And then I come across, in what must be Great Grandmother Jonesâ handwriting, a list of her then-living children with their birthdays and ages, written in 1937 when my mother was just a year old. I had just been asking my sister if she remembered all of their names. Most of them died before I was born. But I remember (Grand) Uncle Mark, who lived in a little cramped and cluttered room in Grandmotherâs farmhouse. He was always tinkering with things, always had dirty fingernails, would walk on the farm with me when I was very little, showing me the pretty but poisonous berries. He was patient and gentle. I still have the doll he gave me as a baby. He was petite, thin, and wiry. And then I think how he was similar in some ways to a boyfriend I had not too long ago and my ex-husband. Why are we attracted to certain people? Could it be, unconsciously, they reminded me of Uncle Mark? He died when I was still young, maybe four or five.
And so it goes⊠the memories, the stories, the reflections⊠to be continued through time. No doubt many things get lost, discarded, forgotten. Inevitably there are missing pieces to the puzzle, details lost forever, allowing for myth-making of uncertain accuracy, uncertain ancestry. And maybe what matters is not so much truth but function, how we use the stories we piece together to understand ourselves and our own lives.
I found a letter to my father from my Grandfather Harperâs best friend, someone I never knew, that included what he said at my grandfatherâs funeral. He died just about a year before I was born, in March of 1967. He was Choctaw, born in the 1880s in Indian Territory, which became Oklahoma, where he lived his whole life. I had never seen It before. Hereâs an excerpt:
âE.B. was a quiet man. There was no bombast â no aggressive self-assertion. There was about him a native shyness that added to the attractiveness of his personality. He was always ready to render service to others and did so in many ways. He was ever humble in spirit. He was a true and trusted friend, and today I am conscious of a deep sense of personal loss.
E.B. knew life in all its forms â joy and sorrow â success and failure â pleasure and pain â gain and loss. Through it all his Christian faith remained unshaken. It was a simple faith â but deep and strong.
This is the successful life â to face life without bitterness, without resentment, and to accept the fortunes of life in the humble faith that beyond the mystery of life there is meaning and purpose, and that some day we shall know and understand. This was the faith of our friend.â
Iâm glad I saw this.
To be continued...
#family history#genealogy#death cleaning#detritus#marginalia#pictures of people in old-fashioned clothes#Zen#life goes on but the past doesn't go away#hoarders and collectors#inventions#art#immigration#World War II#Indian Territory#Choctaw#Presbyterian missionaries#machines#tools#paintings#dolls
0 notes